Printable Version of Topic: Heaven's Fall

Click here to view this topic in its original format

IronOak studios forums > Storyforum > Heaven's Fall


Posted by: Equalizer May 18, 2007 01:10 am
Alright people, this is the second RP in the APMD Series, set in Mecklenburg. You can re-post your profiles if you wish to, maybe update them, etc. Props go to Gordon and Zombie for helping create the intro, and to Gordon for compiling the introduction into one. Anyway, I'll stop yapping... here it is. Enjoy biggrin.gif

---

Green Bean Cafe, 6:03 AM

* CRASH * there was a loud noise of wall breaking in the back of the cafe , staff members screaming as if the gods themselves had sent death to take them,
*thump* a body of some staff member was thrown from the back of the cafe and into a group of teenagers who got freaked out
" mister are you allright ? " one of the teenagers asked the staff member while poking him, only to get bitten in the arm by him ,
" HOLY SHIT ! HELP ME ! " the teenager screamed as the staff member started to cannibalize on the flesh.
*thump , thump* continued as a giant of a human, if you could call it a human, came from the back, full of blood and wounds, he had a farmer coat on with a strawhat , now dyed red due to the mass blood, was on his hat.
then the chefs and waiters / waitors of the cafe came out from the back , theyr eyes white and theyr body bloody.
I and Rufus did the only thing that came natural , we ran,,,, we ran for our lives as the cafe staff and its customers came out of the cafe.
we literaly jumped in my police car and speeded off.
" Calling all units , there has been several murders and attacks in 'Green Bean cafe' in Moth street "
and while i drove off i had this weird feeling of deja vu , as of all this had happened before.
the man , who now were screaming at me for my break neck speeding, seemed,,, somewhat familiar.
then suddenly we hitted someone with the car , sending the person flying ,
we lost controll over the vehicle and started screaming " AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH " while we went right through some fences before stopping,
thank god for air-bags.

then we remembered what we had just seen , a shock goes through me and remembered what those creatures were.
" we would better hurry , those zombies can be here any second. so can you shoot a gun ? " i said while handing Rufus a glock.
and rufus in reply says "I've been training with guns for as long as 45 years ago.."
" great, aim for the head , they go down faster that way " i said as i loaded the shotgun i had in the back.
we went out of the car , Rufus holding the glock in one hand and a knife in the other, while i held the shotgun with both of my hands.
then Rufus looked like a huge amount of joltz went through his body.
then rufus says "Hey, it feels like this happened to me before.."

---

Character Sheet

Profile:
- Name
- Age
- Gender
- Occupation
- Nationality
- Bio

Body:
- Facial Appearance
- Hair
- Skin
- Height
- Weight

Weapons and Equipment:
- Primary (Shotguns, SMGs, Asasult Rifles and Sniper Rifles. No Machine Guns.)
- Secondary (Handguns. You may use two if you do NOT have a primary weapon.)
- Melee (Knives, bats, etc. Don't go overboard.)
- Explosives (Grendes, Stun Grenades, Flares, C4, etc.)
- Armour (You can use chainmail. That is the only heavy armour you may use. Kevlar and helmets are still permitted...)
- Clothing (Simple please...)
- Equipment (Rucksacks, first aid kits, etc.)

Where it marks - replace the profile character with whichever characteristic you have filled. e.g. '- Age' turns in to '- 25' or '- Job' turns in to '- FBI Agent' if you catch my drift.



Feel free to start RPing whenever. There is no need for me to write your intro parts, you're all in Heaven's Gate at locations of your choices. I'll create a map of the entire place soon. biggrin.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 18, 2007 03:30 am
YESSSSSSS.
I'll do this later, I'm tired since I just came from school and I had to go play with my dad's co-worker's little kiddy daughters... fucking tiresome if you ask me.

edit: Since I'm a bit warmped up from my indie story, I'll give this a go:

Character Sheet

Profile:
Rufus Stockton
- 53
- Male
- Retired Military Assassin, Hermit, Mecklenburg Survivor
- Half Italian, Half White
- Rufus used to do justice in Heaven's Gate, until he left to join the army. From then on, he was thought to be dead, until he came to search for survivors in Mecklenburg. He ends up leaving the place, and ending up back to Heaven's Gate.

Body:
- Not too wrinkled, beard almost fully grown, scar in the left eye.
- Greyish black, grew a little longer and is ponytailed.
- Slight tan, a bit white.
- 6'1
- 195 Pounds

Weapons and Equipment:
- No Primary Weapon.
- No Secondary Weapon.
- Aged Dragon Knife
- No Explosives
- No Vest
- Open-Fingered Gloves, brown sweater, grey t-shirt, black formal pants, polished shoes, leather flat-cap.

(As casual as I can get... he'll need to get to Thomas's house and get his real stuff.)

Posted by: Equalizer May 18, 2007 11:17 am
I'm going to update my character a little. Seems a bit out of date to me...

Character Sheet

Profile:
- Andrew Syria
- 30
- Male
- Ex-MCPD Armed Unit, Chemical Specialist, Mecklenburg Survivor
- South-East British
- Was recently invioved in the accident at Mecklenburg. Was involved with releasing the virus in to the hospital. Killed a lot of innocent people doing it... Now he is in the custogy of the military, being taken to the HGPD station.

Body:
- Square-shaped, Goatee beard
- Short, brown hair
- Tanned skin
- About 6'1"
- Roughly 160 lbs.

Weapons and Equipment:
- None.
- Heckler & Kock USP Compact. Rounds are teflon-coated JHP.
- Walther's Pen Knife.
- 6 Flares, 4 M67 Hand Grenades, 1 C4 Explosive.
- Chainmail-lined Kevlar.
- Desert Camo T-Shirt, Urban Camo Pants, Brown Leather Boots.
- First Aid Kit, Backpack.

Posted by: gordon_frohman May 18, 2007 12:35 pm
aaah , time to get this show on ze road tongue.gif


Character Sheet

Profile:
- Gordon Frohman
- 30
- Male
- Cop, but working under a organisation known as " Eclipse "
- Norwegian
- one of the few survivors of the incident in Mecklenburg, Escaped through the highway but crashed just in the outskirts to be found by " Eclipse " members.

Body:
- Serious face , a face that has seen a thousand horrors and survived.
- Black
- white
- 6'5
- 68kg

Weapons and Equipment:
- Spas12
- Glock
- a Baton
- no explosives whatsoever
- A kevlar vest under the uniform
- Black training jeans and a blue training shirt , attached on it is the " Eclipse " organisation icon
_____________________________________________________

now is the time to make a profile if you want to rp story with us smile.gif

Posted by: Xemo May 18, 2007 01:20 pm
Yay!it's started.But....I don't think I should start.I'm going away on a cruise for a week. huh.gif

Posted by: mrmicky May 18, 2007 05:23 pm
Name: Michael Lee
Age: 21
Gender: Male
Occupation: Security Guard
Nationality: English

Facial Appearance: Dark eyes looks tired,slightly redish lips and a scar on his left ear.
Hair: Short & Dark Brown
Skin: White With Tan
Height: 5ft 11"
Weight: 10 stone 4 pounds

Primary Weapon: None.
Secondary Weapon: Akimbo Glocks ( only uses 1 at a time 2nd is just in case )
Melle: Security Batton
Armour: Security Marked Kevlar & Helmet Marked N.Y.N.S ( new york national security ( made up )
Clothing: Navy Jeans ,White Top Under Kevlar & Kevlar Gloves.

Posted by: Xemo May 18, 2007 05:57 pm
Character Sheet
Name:Robert Duylon
Age:20
Gender:Male
Occupation:US Army
Nationality:English
Bio:Sent in to rescue survivors during the Mecklenburg incident,he only managed to rescue a single survivor before flying out,staying in the womans apartment inside Heaven's Gate.

Facial Appearance:Clean shaven,a small scar on his right cheek
Hair:Short,black hair
Skin:Dark tan,white
Height:About 5'11
Weight:About 150lb

Primary Weapon:None
Secondary Weapon:Desert Eagle
Melee:None
Explosives:None
Armour:Kevlar vest
Clothes:Bloody Army fatigues,boots


---------------------
Blah.Maybe there will be a computer on the Cruise...

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 20, 2007 08:26 pm
I'll start now, it's been a while and nobody posted one thing

Rufus Stockton
Gordon Frohman

As told in: Third Person Mode

January 6th, 2008, 6:09 AM

There weren't much zombies as expected by the two, though there are already a few, which were charging at them.

"Now!!!" shouted Gordon.
Rufus and Gordon aimed high at the incoming zombies and blew their heads off, then fell to the ground, producing so much blood.
"Ah, good shot!!" praised Gordon.

A rushing zombie then gained ground of Rufus, and grabbed him.
"Damn zombie!!" shouted Rufus, then grabbed the zombie's biting head and stabbed its eyes and forehead several times, then finishing it off by throwing it somewhere.

They continued to the zombies overhead, killing them some more.
"This gun is not too suitable for me..." said Rufus.
"Well, where's your own gun?!" Gordon asked.

"I left it in my friend's house, now I have to go get it!" he answered. He then remembered Tom, who was unknown at the time.
"Tom!!" he shouted.
"Tom? who's tom?? There's no Tom here..." replied Gordon from his shout.
"He's my friend, that's the guy who owns the house I left my weapons at." Said Rufus, who was shooting the zombies while at it.

In a flash, the raging Gigantic Zombie Fred came and thrusted Rufus far away, into a street. He was pushed at least 30 feet away.

"RUFUS!!!" shouted Gordon. He went for the old man but was also pushed back by Fred.

"Damn, I have to save Gordon!" said Rufus to himself.
He ran towards Fred, but was stopped by a dozen zombies. He attempted to shoot his glock, but it was out of ammo. He didn't have a choice but to go back.

He ran back as planned, and found a moving bus, which was panically driving around the street. It stopped for Rufus.
"Hurry up!!!" the Driver said to the old man, since there were several more undead running toward the bus. Rufus rushed and they left in an instant.
"Sir, I have to save my friend. He's over there." Rufus requested, as he pointed to the east.
The driver looked and nodded in disagreement. "NO, I ain't going back there!! We still have people to save!! Look back behind you!!"

Rufus looked back at the passenger area, seeing mostly worried and sad men and women, one woman who carried a child.
He then sat to a nearby seat.

He noticed that the child was very pale and fatigue.
Rufus asked the woman.
"Ma'am, is your child bitten by those things?"
"Yes, I was lucky to get him away from them...."
"Since when did that happen?"
"About 50 minutes ago... I need to get him to a hospital."
"But, ma'am, I don't think your child will make it..." Rufus sadly said.
"Don't say that!!! My son will be perfectly fine!!!" she replied.
"Driver, aren't we going to a hospital?!"
"Sorry woman, but no, we have to save more people!!" replied the Driver.
The woman looked down at her son, and looked away. The child cried, which sounded like he's in pain.
"Don't worry, we'll be alright..." said the Mother, who tried to relieve her son.

"Ma'am, I don't think we'll have no time." warned Rufus.
"No!!! All will be perfectly fine!! ALL!" shouted the Woman.
Then bumping noises were heard from above the bus. It then moved to the left side of the bus, where Rufus is luckily not sitting at.
The sound stopped.
Most of the worried passengers were huffing sounds loud and were worried.
"T-there's someone in here!!!" shouted one man. The glass next to him then breaked as a hand reached out and grabbed him.
"SHIT!!" panicked the Driver, then swerved off and crashed.

-----------------------------------

Rufus Stockton:
OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Get to Tom's house.
Secondary: Save Gordon Frohman.

Posted by: gordon_frohman May 23, 2007 05:30 pm
Gordon Frohman
January 4th, 2008, 6:20 AM

There was a sound of glass breaking when i flew right into a house after fred punched me, the punch felt like a brick wall going at immense speed towards you.
Luckily there wasnt any zombies in the house, or else they would already have a buffet from my flesh.
i crashed through a amazingly small window, seemed only big enough so i could get through though.
there was a moaning sound from the cellar, and a sound of intense scream.
i ran toward the cellar with all my speed only to find,,,
" YEAH BOY ! you totally pwned that zombie, told you 'Dead Rising' was the bomb !" one of the two teens said
" if only zombies were for real " the one that played the game said while sighing.
I could not belive what i was seeing and hearing , some that actually wanted the living dead to walk the crest of the earth.
I coughed to get their attention " Well then , now is your lucky chance then " i said suprising the teens.
the teens were weak looking but they would do.
" Who the fuck are you and what do you mean ? " the playing teen asked with the weirdest looking face ever.
" im a cop, dont need more explanation than that, and what i mean is that your wish has been granted, so gather some blunt objects and follow me if you dont want to end up as a buffet for the zombies" i said while turning against them and on the way back up.
they hurried to get where i was , they both had gathered their iron baseball bats , that was better than nothing.
" Can we go and get our friends too ? " teen number 1 asked with a pouting face.
" Depends if they live on the way to our target " i said while walking outside, it seemed the zombies had started following Rufus, and Fred was nowhere to be seen.
" we are going to the police station just so you know."

____________________________________________________
Objectives:
Primary: Gather weapons from the police station
Secondary: Find Rufus.

Team : Teen number 1 : Iron Baseball bat.
Teen number 2 : -||-

Equipment: Spas12 with about 10 shells left , not including those in the magazine ( if i remember correct a spas12 could fit some shells in the magazin , am i correct ? )
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _


Got some oral exams soonish , and i also have to write my book report for the newspaper in our class , woopdeedoo

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 24, 2007 01:20 am
OHH lol good idea, Frohman ohmy.gif

Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 6:21 AM

Finally... I woke up from that heavy headache I had.
Damn zombie who ruined the Driver.... damn it all. Oh well, I say.
I risen from the bus, holding my knife and my flat-cap in the other hand. I had to brush off the small glass particles in my head, which luckily didn't scar me.

From what I see, it was Tom's Neighborhood. I'm lucky.. or else I'll have to walk to this place instead.

It was a complete chaos. The dead still chased people away from their houses, some being eaten.
Tom's house looked like it was destroyed... ah, Tom!!
I rushed toward the house, fending off one zombie away with my knife. I kicked the door open. Inside it wasn't as pleasant as before.
The furniture's ruined, the technology, broken. I wonder where Tom is.....

I quickly upstairs and looked for my gear. Luckily it was still there.

========

Finally, my clothes were all the same again. It's like Mecklenburg, all over again.
I rushed down to see if there are any zombies wandering about. None came up.

"Tom?!!! Tom!!!!!" I shouted all around the place.

I'd get a quick response but still, nothing came up.

I rummaged the destroyed parts of the house, some proving to be a challenge. Though nothing was found. Only some unknown cadavre of whom I don't know.
From what it looked like, it was a cop.
Maybe... Tom might be in one of the Black Ops bases around here in the city...

I prepared myself, shotgun in both my hands, fully loaded. My USP in my holster, knife put away. Gordon's empty glock sat next to my shotgun carrier.

I stepped out of the doorless entrance. Damn... just as I've expected...
The amount of zombies had increased, though this time, some people actually fought the zombies. Such a surprise.

I aided most of them, but I couldn't waste more time. I had to ask someone for a car...

"Excuse me..." I asked one man, who I've helped already.
"May I use your spare car??"
"Hohohohohohoho, aye, hold on!!!" he replied. He went inside his house and came back with some keys.
"Here ye go my friend!! This car is old so be careful!" He adviced.

I took the vintage car and drove away from the neighborhood, which conquered the spread of zombies. Well maybe not for long...

=========================
OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Head to a black ops base.
Secondary: Find and save Gordon Frohman.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 31, 2007 04:57 am
NOBODY'S POSTING!!! mad.gif

Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 7:01 AM
Weather: Cloudy

I drove all the way to the closest base I remember: Black Ops base 2. The one near the school.
Since this one's the nearest, I drove towards it.

While I drove uncaringly, the streets were still rampaged.
I looked back at the road. Wow.. oh so bloody. I had to turn the wipers on.

I felt like I was near the base already....
As I drove, a black shadow quickly passed by... I surely couldn't catch a glimpse of it.
I had to step out, getting my gun ready in hand.

I carefully looked around....

Finally a hostile pouncing sound came behind me. I quickly got out my knife before it bit me. The blade was stuck on his head.
I turned around. It was a weird sight.

It was a very boney zombie, though it had something special on... what is this, a black ops suit? It appeared to be darker.
The face was also.. so unusual.
Its head was.... nearly a skull. The skin was almost gone. Some parts of flesh were left.
It fell to the ground.
I took out my knife from its eye and wiped it out.

I continued my search. The skull looked unusual than before. It was almost destroyed, as if it was already in ruins.
Then a static sound came from the bizzare corpse I encountered earlier.

"Revenant death detected. Activating bio-revival."
The skull woke up from the ground and ran. I tried shooting it but it was no use.
It was very unusual....
Is this "Revenant" controlled by the black ops??

Objectives:
Primary:Continue on with the mission.
Secondary: Save Gordon Frohman.

Posted by: Xemo May 31, 2007 08:57 pm
Be patient.Zeesh.

Robert Duylon
Time and Date:January 4t,2008,11:47 AM
Weather:Cloudy

I grunted,firing the Desert Eagle into the closet zombies head.It's head exploded,spraying brain matter all over it's pals.We were about 2 blocks from the gunshop Samantha had been talking about when the guys stormed out of an alleyway,slaughting the screaming civilians as they ran in terror.Sam smashed another zombies head with the metal baseball bat she had tooken from her apartment.I glanced about at the 7 dead undead...Funny,I thought.I glanced around to make sure there were no more,then sprinted for the gunshop,putting a bullet in the head of any rotten corpse that stood in my way,followed closely by Sam.

As we neared,there was a loud gunshot,followed by a spray of blood out the door.I hurried fowards,firing a round through a nearby zombies head,blowing it off before glancing inside the gunstore.There was a man inside,trying to wrestle away a one-armed zombie as it sank it's teeth into his neck.He screamed,bringing up the sawn-off shotgun in his right hand up to the zombies stomach,blowing away a huge chunk of flesh,sending the remains of the zombie flying backwards into a wooden counter.I hurried towards the man,frowning at the bite mark on his neck.He gasped for air,staring up at me."I'm sorry.."I mumbled,then raised the Desert Eagle to his head,firing once and sending the mans brain matter out of the back of his head.

I glanced around at the large stockpile of guns,then towards a large couch."Help me put this in front of the door,Sam.Then lets see if we can find anything else to block it.We should be able to hold out here for awhile.."


------------------------------
Meh.THere ya go

Posted by: gordon_frohman May 31, 2007 10:10 pm
to zombie, i got me some new furniture for my room , so i had to clean my room and shizle AND fix a big fucking desk , then movied the pc down wink.gif and tomorrow a tv !
the sound system got fucked by rats O.O but the screen has some audio on it amazingly.

to xemo , wheres the gunshop ? xD

Posted by: Xemo May 31, 2007 11:06 pm
Drat!I didn't add it in there after I deleted it...It's about 4 blocks from Sam's apartment,so...Somewhere in the middle of the city..

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 01, 2007 12:17 am
It's cause I thought Heaven's Fall is dead.... I've been waiting for someone to post, but nothing came up.
So now I've became mad and unpatient. I didn't know what you guys did. Sheesh.
Is there something wrong, Xemo? You seem like you were not in a good mood when you posted the RP.

Posted by: Xemo June 01, 2007 02:06 am
I was mad at my brother,but,no,nothing wrong.. blink.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 01, 2007 03:10 am
Okej. Nothing wrong then. happy.gif .

Posted by: gordon_frohman June 02, 2007 06:45 pm
Gordon Frohman
Time and Date: January 4th, 2008, 7:00 AM
Weather: Cloudy

It had seemed as the way to the police station was zombie free!
of course there was those random people that ran like insane people , like a bit of charcoal was on them or something.
I also learnt the names of the teens that i brought with me, only purpose to get survivors from the imminent slaughter of this city,
the one i liked to call teen 1 was named Henry, the other one ( teen 2 ) was named Shingen, and it seemed that he was japanese too.
not that it mattered much , because they might die fast in this situation.

" Right , the police station should be about 20 minutes away and we still havent seen any bloody zombies yet ! " groaned Henry.
" like you would be able to kill any ! you baka ! " Stated Shingen while chuckling,
I was just silent as we got closer and closer to the police station,
the sound of gunfire and screams was heard far away, behind us.
" Shut it Shingen, ! " henry retaliated,
" you shut it Henry-teme ! " Shingen responded.
augh , the irritating bickering of teens.
" Both of you shut up ! you are leading zombies to us with that bickering , and belive me zombies aint something you want to deal with. "
that luckily shut them both up for a while.

For about 10 minutes to be exact , they seemed to be slow thinking or something.
"So ,, uh,, you experienced this before ? " Henry asked quite shocked i must say.
" Mecklenburg incident , wasnt much a incident, " i just answered , knowing that the Television , Radio and Newspaper news had stated Mecklenburg as a target for a tested chemical wich would be used in war.
" What you mean ?! the news said that it was a plague that killed everyone in the city in a instant! " Henry said while making a weird expression with the face.
" and so the news said, they are right at some points , there was a plague,
but the effects of the plague was not instant death, well in one way it was.
The effect was killing off people and then reviving them with the lust of eating the flesh of humans.
Therefore the name zombies , i trust it you have seen on the internet that a company named 'Umbrella' had invented a liquid meant to assist people with some sort of incapabilities, for example people doomed to end up in a wheelchair due to a disease would be able to walk properly, mostly due to the liquid , know as T-virus goes into dead cells and revives them.
which also ended with dead people getting revived with the most primal instincts.
and the lust for flesh" i informed them
" but 'Umbrella' ceased to excist a year ago " stated Shingen.
" no , they only changed the name to ' BioCorp ' "
i didnt notice how fast we went so when i looked up again i looked at the front of the police station.
_________________________________________________________________
Objectives
Primary: Get armed and find Rufus and other people you now remember from the Mecklenburg 'incident'
Secondary: Get survivors from the city.

Team: henry, iron bat,
Shingen, iron bat

equipment : the same as before,
_________________________________________________________________

oh yah , translations !
Baka means Idiot and teme means bastard !
_______________________________________

woot !

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 02, 2007 07:47 pm
Ah, interesting, but Kwon sounds much of a Korean name.. but oh well !!

Nice post anyway, and I've added a new enemy, if you don't mind, which is called the "Revenant".

They're more extraordinary zombies, but in form of skeletons who run at great speeds.

Posted by: gordon_frohman June 03, 2007 12:40 am
i see about the korean , i will change that after i find up a good one !

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 03, 2007 02:06 am
Shinji or Kyoji or anyother name sounds good. tongue.gif

Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 7:16 AM
Weather: Cloudy

I noticed that the destroyed base is now... empty.
Though, I heard some suspicious gunshots.
I went inside the empty base to investigate the gunshots.

When I reached the room, I heard a loud screech outside... I checked who it was.
Ah, more Revenants...

They ran quickly.. They were 50 feet away and had got close to me quickly in no time.
I dodged one of the Revenant's attack and slashed its head into half, a little sideways.
The second attempted to grab me but instead tripped to the ground. I stepped on its torso area and shot it multiple times with my handgun, followed by a stab with my knife.
They didn't produce blood, but dust.

The gunshots continued... I can hear it closely now. They... or no, she is looking to be injured!
I quickly ran to the injured soldier.

"W-who are you?" she asked me when I caught her when she fell.
"I'm Rufus. I'm currently looking for Tom. Familiar??"
"*cough* Tom?.... Yes.. he is *cough* in the 3rd base...."
the soldier, who was a woman, coughed much blood. She had a huge scar in her waist.
"L-leave me.... *cough*"
"No, I can't do that!!"

I carried her behind my back. Luckily my back didn't ache.

She was chased by a mix of zombies and revenants, but this time, the revenants are looking like civillians.

"Put me down... *cough*" she kept on asking.
"No! Why should I?! You're injured!! I need to get you somewhere safe!"
"No.. *cough*... i-it's too late.."
Her grip lost and she dropped to the ground.. she was dead.
I had no choice. The dead were also closing in.

I ran away as fast as I can from the zombies. It appeared that she was one of them now.

I quickly got in my car and got away.

Once I drove out of the place, I saw much more zombies covering the road.
They were moving slow... but there is a whole lot of them.
I turned left and at least got away.
The streets and roads were different from my old experience...

I arrived at the same place as where me and Gordon were separated... the Police Station was a little close so it's all safe.
While I'm here, maybe I should go look for Gordon.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Search for Gordon.
Secondary: Reach the 3rd Black Ops base and find Tom.



Since froh inspired me, I think I should also add a Japanese guy in my squad, which is not gonna happen for a while.

Posted by: Xemo June 04, 2007 03:37 am
I think I might get Robert a few teammates from survivors who ran into thee gunshop...>.>

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 06, 2007 05:52 am
Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 4th, 2008, 7:20 AM
Weather: Cloudy

As I walked on the street toward the police station, burned bodies layed on the ground.

I heard a few gunshots after a moment...

"Run!!! Hurry up!!!" shouted one of the men.
I looked from where they were coming from... it was a street on the right side of the station.
There was two men, one running far off from the other man in black.
"Over here!!" I shouted to them.

The closest man reached me quick.
"*huff**huff* please come get my friend..." he asked.
I looked at his friend... it was a man, with folded sleeves, wearing the black ops attire, holding a Katana on his one hand..
He ran really fast. How amazing.

"Kuzuke!! You got me worried there!!" said the black ops man near me.
"Well I did what I can.." said the young man with the sword.
"Oh, sorry for my manners, I'm Migell and this is Kuzuke. We are partners separated from our squad... *sigh*"
"We were unlucky... our squad has been wiped off by that thing..."
Kuzuke sounded like he was worried.
"I'm Rufus. What thing are you talking about?"
"Well, it's a long story--"
The ground below our feet trembled, but not so strong. It managed to knock off some dust off of the police station.
"Uh oh..." said Kuzuke.
Then a hole began forming out of the street....
"What the---" I reacted.

An abomination came out of the gaping hole.. it was in a large size, with a mutated right hand and an ugly monstrous appearance.
It let out a terrorizing roar at us.
"Ahhh, hurry up, into that police station!!"
shouted Migell.
We made a run for it and broke thru the door of the darkened police station.
"Aw shit," cried Kuzuke.
There were more undead inside than we ever thought.

"Chikushou.. Migs, hold off the door, we'll handle this!!"
Migell got close to the door and held off the door with a wooden bar he picked up from the ground.
"Alright, go hurry up!!" he shouted.

I got my shotgun ready, while Kuzuke got his sword ready in one hand and pointed it at the zombies.

"Ugh... my blade will get bloody again." said Kuzuke to me.
I shrugged.
"Just clean it off after we do this." I replied.



OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Focus on the zombies and get away from the "creature".
Secondary: Find Gordon Frohman.


Team:
Kuzuke Shizuoka
-Sharp Katana
-Black Ops gear(folded sleeves)

Migell Santoso
-M16, beretta
-Black Ops gear



Gordon, hope you don't mind me taking your idea.. it's cause I also like Japan and you've opened my mind to including them in my RP.
I'll take him out if you don't want...

Posted by: gordon_frohman June 07, 2007 08:17 pm
hmm , im gonna have to work it through with time and stuff if were at the same place...

Gordon Frohman
Time and Date: January 4th, 2008, 7:18 AM
Weather: Cloudy

Groans and moans was heard from inside the police station as me , shingen, and henry went towards it.
inside there was not all so much suspicious things around , just a arrested zombie lying against a arrested civilian.
there was a big hole at the police chiefs office and lots of blood inside.( the abomination )
" you guys better get ready to shed some blood if you wanna live through this day " i informed them as we went toward the equipment room.
suprisingly there was not so many zombies inside the halls of the station, but then of course henry couldnt keep his big hands to himself and opened the cells,
dozen of zombies lurked their way towards us.
" baka henry-teme ! look at what you did ! " Shingen groaned as we hurried towards the equipment room.
" anyways, you should take some weapons while i hold these off " i said while aiming with the shotgun.
as i shot the zombies, henry and shingen got themselves a standard glock with some ammo , its not like they could take the pressure of of firering the other guns , they were just simply ,, weak , as suspected from teenagers that didnt get much training though.
the zombies were more then i thought so i went into the equipment room and got them to barricade the door.
the door was sealed good and the zombies wouldnt get in there easy.
i got me a deagle and somme ammunition and shells, i also found the two teenagers two uzi's to use , to see if they could take the reprucusion when a big vibration went through the ground, as if a earthquake.
here i was , stuck in a equipment room with two teenagers that couldnt keep shut about how they were gonna kill so many zombies, while abominations like fred and whatever escaped through the hole in the police chiefs office was.
__________________________________________________________
Objectives.
Primary: Find a way out of here and find rufus.
Secondary: Will be posted later.

Equipment:
Spas12 with alot of shells tongue.gif
Deagle with alot of ammo.tongue.gif
No melee weapon.

Team:
Henry : a iron bat , a glock , and a uzi.
Shingen: a iron bat , a glock , and a uzi.
____________________________________________________________
god im bad

Posted by: Xemo June 07, 2007 09:55 pm
Robert Duylon
Time and Date:January 4th,2007,7:31AM
Weather:Cloudy,slight drizzle

I shoved another desk infront of the door,stepping away to inspect the barricade.A few tables,a couch,three wooden chairs,and a desk.It should hold for a bit.I glanced over at Sam,who was currently rummaging behind the counter.I came over to her,glancing about at the wide variety of guns."Well...This is nice.."She nodded,then glanced to the hallway leading out of the main-room."I'm gonna check out back."I shrugged at her,turning to examine the weapons available,pondering on what to use when Sam walked in,holding a wooden box."People really shouldn't leave this things laying around.."She muttered,dropping the box on the counter.I glanced inside it,finding what looked like several homemade pipe-bombs."I found them in a closet."I smiled towards her,dragging the box behind the counter."Well,nice find.Now choose a gun.That bat isn't gonna do much.."She nodded,then started poking at the weapons laying around everywhere.I picked up a shotgun and a Colt 1911,grabbing up plenty ammo for both before sitting down on the only couch not used in the barricade."Well,I s'pose we just sit here and wait...
----------------
Weapons:Remington 870,Colt 1911.Buncha ammo for both
Teamates:Samantha
Primary Weapon:Still looking
Secondary Weapon:Still looking
Melee Weapon:Metal bat.


It sucked,but,meh...I'm gonna be gone for 2 weeks,so don't expect much from me.>.>

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 08, 2007 01:55 am
Wow ye guys are both good smile.gif
Though check your time a bit Xemo. If you wanna keep it that way make sure to keep the zombie activity a little low or whatever, since it's like, 5 hours after the infection.
Sorry about the time btw gordon, I'll go act ahead now.


Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 7:21 AM
Weather: Cloudy

Kuzuke was the first to charge at the undead.
We had plenty of room to fight since the center of the station was huge.
I prepared my gun and looked back at Migell, who was sweating hard but was ready to hold off the creature.

I glanced back at Kuzuke. He was causing so much destruction that almost all of the zombies were dead.
I shouldn't be pausing. I ran towards the dying zombies and slashed them with my knife, target by target. Then, I got my shotgun out and blasted the brains out of the other incoming zombies. Right after that, I continued my Knife Work.

"Wow, you're fast!!" complimented Kuzuke.
"Looks can be deceiving." I replied.

In minutes, the crowd was obliterated. It was a tiresome job but it's another successful survival.
Kuzuke got out a soaked cloth from his pocket, then wiped his blade.
"So... we should look for some survivors now."

Migell stopped pushing against the door.
"Hell yeah, good idea."
The door behind Migell suddenly exploded, but no flames were produced.
"Uh oh!! Ah damn it, we need to run!!"

Me, Kuzuke, and Migell, who's close to the creature, made a break for it.
The shining light outside the door lit the darkened, gloomy inside of the Police Station, as if an angel had set foot and was to send a message.

"Quick, we need to hide somewhere!" I shouted to the youngsters.
"Ah, there's a place!!" said Kuzuke, looking at the closest door ahead of us.
Kuzuke charged at the door with a mighty kick but it still didn't break.
"Hey, it sounded like it's barricaded...." said Migell.
He stopped running and went close to the door and started knocking.
"Hello? Hello?! Open up!!!"
No response came. We were too late anyway, since the creature is behind us standing still.
"Right side!!" I shouted. There was another door in our right.
I kicked it and we all ran inside. It looked like some kind of underground sewage area.

"Quick, even if it smells, we still need to keep running!!" shouted Kuzuke to us.
We ran to the large window which was lighting the whole area.
I was the first one to get to that window.
"I'll be boost, go!!"
I set out both my hands and Migell went first. I boosted him and he succeeded.
"Quickly, the creature!!" I warned Kuzuke.
Kuzuke jumped, and I boosted him. He almost fell but was saved by his katana.
The creature was nearby.
I jumped as high as I can and succeeded as well. We felt relief when we got out.

They were all panting, off course including me.
"*huff huff huff* we need to get out of here..." said Migell, who appeared to be the most tired.

Kuzuke got a cigar out and lighted it.
"I hope Bomberman Joe was here... he'd kill that creature in seconds."
I wondered who he was applying to.
"Bomberman Joe? Who's that?" I asked.
"He was a Black Ops Bomb specialist, who got insane on the day of infection and started bombing Civillians when we were gonna commence this mission."
replied Kuzuke, smoking his cigarrette.
"He's the reason why we got separated.." added Migell.
"Joe's still out here in Heaven's Gate... we'll never know when we'll encounter him. He doesn't care who he bombs."

I nodded and thought about it. Bomberman Joe?? Sounds ridiculous.
"Well we'll shoot him down when we encounter him."
Both the youngsters laughed.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Search for Gordon Frohman.
Secondary: Be aware and find Tom.



Known Enemies:
-Claw Creature
Appearing to be 8 Feet tall, this creature is a lethal carrier of Poison. Its claw can infect a victim in a matter of seconds.
Those he infects will turn into poisonous zombies.
Its skin has been stripped off at some parts, showing deformed muscles around its body, and a green glowing heart on its chest.
It is unknown from where this creature came from.

-Bomberman Joe
A specialist in Bombs in the Black Ops.
He was an expert at setting traps and is known to be a maker of his own bombs.
Joe is a very smart person, but is believed to be crazy. He caused the people to go in complete panic, all of a sudden running into the city's square and threw his bombs, causing whole buildings and people perishing in flames.
He had completely lost himself and is killing any enemy he sees, friend or foe. He is last seen wandering about in Heaven's Gate.



oh and BTW, that door Migell attempted to kick was the equipment room door.

Posted by: Xemo June 08, 2007 03:04 pm
Robert Duylon
Time and Date:January 4th,2008,7:34am
Weather:Cloudy,slightly rainy

I glanced up at the barricade as a low groan came from the other side,accompanied by several others.I stood up,glancing over at Sam as she rummaged through the weapons.I stepped up to a window,glancing towards the horde of zombies outside.I frowned,then slammed my fist into the window,wincing in pain.I stepped back,deciding that the window would hold for a bit,then walked back to the couch,dropping onto it as I turned to watch Sam."Would you choose something already?.."She shook her head,glancing over at me."Be patient,would ya?.."She muttered,then went back to her search.I shook my head,deciding that watching the window would be more time-worthy.


-------------------------------------------
Objectives:
Primary:Keep Sam alive
Secondary:Find Rufus


-------------------------------------------
I'm trying to post before I leave for 2 weeks.And Ill be leaving in 2 hours.Odd..

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 12, 2007 05:46 am
Going to sidestep away from my character a bit..


Black Ops Agency
Time and Date: January 4th, 2008, 7:30 AM
Weather: Cloudy, Sun Setting

It was another beginning for the fallen Team Savior to rise again.
Two soldiers survived, along with a survivor they picked up.

"Attention, Andrew Mitchell and Chester Sinhly, please report to the Missions office."

The two looked up, and immediately standed up.

"Sounds like a new mission, eh Chester?" said Andrew, while walking to the assigned place.
"Yeah..." Chester replied.

Chester was always the quiet one, and Andrew was the outgoing, social type. Both are perfect examples of opposites, but not at all things.

They made it to the office and opened the door.
A man in a suit, sitting on his seat, was waiting there. A name called "Robert Stockton" was on the table.
"Gentlemen, sit down please." he welcomely said.
Both the men sat down, as told to.

"So... you guys were in Team Savior, right?" Robert said, as he looked at some papers.
"Why... yes." Andrew replied.

"I see... I am very sorry for such a bad service from the Black Ops. We were not told that the Dark Ops was there, and the time was unexact. It is because we have a very bad communication with both Agencies... well, the Dark Ops is our evil side. They resist to work with us."

Andrew looked down, as if disappointed.
"I'm still angered by your failed help.... I lost a friend or two there.."

Robert was looking disappointed too.
"I am very sorry...." he sadly said.
He renewed his look when he took out a paper.
"Well, I am assigning you a new mission, and we will guide you throughout."
He further on discussed the mission.
"So, you guys will be sent to Heaven's Gate, with complete guide with us. I will part take in this mission myself, as the guide. Hah. You see, this place follows the tragedy of Mecklenburg... you have to find as much survivors as possible and send them to the extraction points, which we hope won't be destroyed."
Andrew looked at Robert with such weirdness.
"Zombies again?? Well, ok. I'm a bit confident if we have guides."
Chester nodded. "Yep..." he said.
"It was reported that Dark Ops will also be stepping foot on heaven's gate, along with some.... how can I say this... 'out-of-control' experiments."
Andrew looked curiously.
"out of control experiments?"
Robert nodded to his response.
"Yes... we were experimenting the viruses to the brave participants when it suddenly got 'out of control'... our stupid leader said that we should send these things to Heaven's Gate because... one the place is already in full chaos, and two, the experiments might be able to help."
Andrew now looked weird once again.
"Oooooookay, whatever you say."
Robert paused and finally standed up.
"Okay, meeting's over, go get yourselves ready. Mission's commencing in an Hour."
Both the gentlemen standed up and shaked Robert's hand, and stepped out.

"I'm a bit nervous on this one.." Andrew said to chester, taking a deep breath.
"Same... but I bet this mission will be different..." Chester replied.

Posted by: Equalizer June 28, 2007 11:19 pm
Come on guys, we need you back on the ball!

By the way, I have some plans for Fred, so be aware. ph34r.gif

Posted by: mrmicky June 28, 2007 11:31 pm
oh my god, fred is in this story you pwn equalizer.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 29, 2007 06:59 am
Ok ok, ready.


Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 7:50 AM
Weather: Cloudy


We've finally walked far from the Police Station.

"So, Kuzuke, what's our goal again??" Migell asked. He's starting to sound like an annoying little bored child in a road trip.

Kuzuke sighed in reply.
"We'll go find our squad, and get our asses out of here."

Migell nodded to his reply.
"I like it.... speaking of our squad, I'll call them right now."

Migell took out a round device of some sort.
He looked at me.
"New Black Ops tech. We got it today."

"Oh." I replied. Yes I'm interested.

Migell started pressing buttons.
"Black Ops Shieldsman squad, reporting. You guys there??"
A static sound came after Migell talked.
"Unh, affirmative. We're a bit in trouble here."
"What's going on? I hear gunshots."
"Indeed you do, Migs. We're under assault. We're a bit surrounded... "
"Location?"
"City square. From the looks of it... you guys aren't too far."

Migell had a plan. It looked like it.

"Guys, city square!!!!"
Migell quickly ran like a child. Man, what's wrong with this boy?

"Excuse my friend, mr. Rufus, but he's like this at times."
"No problem."

I ran with the youngsters. We're heading for city square.


============

Time: 8:01 AM

Damn..... the place is greatly swarmed.
We were behind an unnoticed building.

From the looks of it, the square has now been invaded.

"No, no.... Catherine!!!!!!" Migell shouted.
He was talking to a girl on that round device.
Kuzuke gave him a hard slap on the head.

"Dumbass, we've been spotted!!!!"
All the zombies looked at us, and quickly chased us, away from the building.

"Nice going, dumbass."
Kuzuke whined to Migell.
"Shut up, Catherine is my love and she's very important to me.... that means I do crazy things when she's in trouble!!!"

The chace quickly ended, when I saw more undead ahead of us.
"Oh my... Kuzuke, get your gun ready." ordered Migell.

We got our weapons out and were ready to assault the swarming undead.

"The infection happened only two hours ago, and it already infected this much?! Amazing." Kuzuke said, as he looked around.

"Indeed. Zombies are crazy like that." I replied.

The zombies started making their move.

And it starts.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Eliminate as much zombies as possible.
Secondary: Search for Tom and Gordon.


=======================================

Meh, I don't write like before. sad.gif

Posted by: gordon_frohman June 29, 2007 03:02 pm
ive been close too much the fishes,
writing decaying.
smarts decreasing.
god im tired

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 30, 2007 02:00 am
^Oh man, same as me, same as me.
My writing's lowering down, I'm getting frequent headaches.
It's all from the lack of sleep, I guess.
I need to read more...
My smartness is lowering down.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff July 03, 2007 06:06 pm
This post is meant to alert you guys about the date-time:

As of now, I just found out that the infection started at January 4th 2008, and we're still using the same date for this RPG. I edited my date out as January 6th, since Rufus slept it away. laugh.gif
Hope you agree with me, and edit your dates out.



Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:15 AM
Weather: Cloudy


It was almost like there was no chance of survival. The zombies have surrounded us.
Three versus a thousand?? No.

"You fucking monsters endangered Catherine..... DAMN YOU ALL!!!"

Migell was in flaming rage. He quickly pulled out his M16 and his handgun. He sprayed bullets on every zombie he saw.

"Cmon, fuckers, CMON!!"

Kuzuke looked at him for a while and started moving.
He never fought like this.

He slashed through the dead poetically, with such grace in movement, and at the same time, lessening the hostility and threat of the zombies.

I had no choice but to fight with them.

I took out my shotgun and pumped it, knife on the other hand.
"Just like old times."

I rushed towards the other crowd of zombies, and blew most of the zombies' heads off.
Whoever got close was slashed with a knife.


We were all in a role. We were destroying the swarm of the undead with great might.

All of a sudden, while we fought, a sound of a truck horn came.
"Looks like a moving truck."
said Kuzuke, pausing his poetic swordfight.
"Huh?" resulted Migell when he looked at the moving truck.
"You guys make way." I ordered.

Kuzuke, Migell, and I stepped aside. The truck didn't hesitate, as if we were conversing and were making sense.
It rammed and crushed most of the zombies, and had put an end to this bloody struggle.
"Wow. Amazing." complimented Kuzuke.

"It's weird... I feel relieved." said Migell.

We kept on looking on the truck. The truck door finally opened.
It was a stout man, with rum on his hand, wearing a pirate hat.. very bizarre.
"G'day, mates!!!!!!" he shouted to us.
Then the truck's storage carry suddenly opened.
Well whadaya know, it's the rest of Kuzuke's and Migell's black ops team.

"C-catherine!!!" shouted Migell, as he rushed towards the girl he talked about.
He embraced her with love.
"M-Migell. Glad to see you too..." she replied to his hug.

Guess there's more people on the team.


OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Welcome the team and resume on the search.
Secondary: Save more civillians and save Heaven's Gate.

Posted by: Xemo July 06, 2007 08:17 pm
Back from me cousinz!

Robert Duylon
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:23 AM
Weather:Cloudy


I pumped the shotgun once more,aiming at the zombie stumbling down the hall.I fired,sending him dropping to the floor,a gaping wound in his rotting chest.Samantha fired a 6 rounds from the glock she had retrieved,sending the next zombie's brains splattering all over the blood soaked wall.I really wanted to beat somebody for leaving the backdoor open.Now,though,it was too late,the zombies already filling up the rooms in the back of the gunstore,despite the fact that there were atleast a dozen of the zombies laying dead in the hallway.

I pumped the shotgun again,firing at the next zombie,sending him stumbling into the one behind him.The only good thing for them was that the zombies could only advance down the hallway in a single file.I glanced back at the front barricades as I pumped the shotgun.The barricade was holding against the efforts of the zombies,though for how long it would,I didn't know.I glanced over at Samanta,frowning.We needed help.Bad.I grabbed up my walkie-talkie, handing it over to her. "See if you can get anybody on that thing.I'll hold them off here."She nodded,firing 3 more shots down the hallway before moving away,fidgeting with the walkie-talkie.

I looked back to the hallway to see a zombie limping his way down the hall.I fired,sending him along with the one behind crashing to the ground.This was gonna be a long day...


-------------------
Hope thats good..

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff July 07, 2007 08:53 am
Wahaha, man that's brilliant!!! Great job xemo! happy.gif



Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:40 AM
Weather: Clouds clearing up

"So, Migell... you found a survivor with you?" asked the girl.

"Oh, no. I'm no survivor, I'm just like one of you guys, searching for them."
I replied.

"I see... so, just follow us and we will search for more survivors. We will be heading towards a Black Ops base."

Great. Now I'll find Tom from there.

"Aye, Catherine, why don't yee ride dee truck there?!"
Asked the weirdo man.
"S-sure." answered Catherine.

==========

We rode the junky truck as expected.
The man hanged a bunch of pirate portraits in his storage carry, plus a giant box of rum.
"This guy's weird." Whispered Migell.
It was a bumpy ride, which I slept through.

==========
In no time, we got to the Black Ops base.
It felt like it was a 10 minute nap.

"Guys, we're here." said Catherine, tapping the Storage carry and opened it. We stepped out after.

*sigh* It was great to be outside again. The morning fresh air. The smell of.... ew, smell of death to me.

We headed our way to the base.


OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Find Tom.
Secondary: Search for Survivors.


Team:

Catherine Ludwig *New*
-P90
-Desert Eagle
-Combat Knife
-Black Ops female's Gear

Black Ops Assault Soldier(x2) *New*
-Silenced M16
-Tactical USP
-Black Ops assault gear

Black Ops Engineer *New*
-Dual Glocks
-Gas-powered Torch
-Gas Tank
-Fixit™ Multi-Use toolkit

Posted by: gordon_frohman July 08, 2007 01:04 pm
xemo ! ;D
you got me ans idea !

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff July 08, 2007 08:43 pm
Well then, slap those ideas in the reply box and post it!!!! tongue.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff July 12, 2007 09:31 pm
This post is meant to update the story and is alerting the RPers that I posted on it.



War at the City Hall
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:45 AM
Weather: Cloudy


In another part of Heaven's Gate, a War was Raging.

Black Ops and the Local Police were teaming up to save the City Hall.

Gunshots fired endlessly, while the waves of zombies only grew.


They were attempting to rescue survivors and assault the zombies at the same time.


A Team Hope member defended the Rescue Vehicles.
There was a Virus Check near the vehicles.

"Keep going, if the machine blinks, don't come in."

Various people came into the Virus Check booths and were mostly safe.
But, after a few people, it blinked, for the first time.

"Hold! Come here."

It was a small family. A mother, a father, and their baby.
"Alright, who's been bitten?"

The mother got scared.
"B-bitten?? "

The soldier smirked at the woman.
"You mean you don't know what'll happen?"

He pointed out the battlefield, at the zombies.
"You'll be one of them."

The father looked down.
"Suzy, go. I'll stay here."

His wife bursted.
"N-no!!"

The soldier pulled her away, and her baby, to the trucks.
"Ma'am, we don't have all day."

The soldier finally hushed the woman by forcing her to leave.
He then turned to the infected man.
"Sir, right this way."

The check up finally ended, and the Vehicles finally deserted. The battle, and the infected survivors were left.

They were kneeling, hands over their shoulders, turning away from the gunners.

"Ready... aim...."
Right before they pulled their triggers, one of the survivors fell to the ground.
"Fire!!! FIRE NOW!!!"
The Soldiers fired wrecklessly, ending the infected survivors' lives in vein. Apparently, one of them were already becoming the infected.
The one who fell rised from the ground and rushed at the soldiers.
Some of the dead bodies rised as well, thus infecting most of the soldiers who killed them.

"Shit!!!" cried one of them. They fell back and prepared to assault them. They were almost surrounded, front and back.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff July 13, 2007 11:26 pm
Oh cmon........ someone post already... I thought up gigantic material last night and now I'm waiting for someone to post something.
This post is meant to alert you guys that YOU NEED TO POST SOMETHING.


I'm tired of myself posting stuff in the RP while I wait for you guys to post.
I've caused too much double postage already. mad.gif


The key to regain your writing skills is to atleast read for 30-45 minutes.
Well I did so last night and read 30 pages and now I'm cool cool.gif
Please o PLEASE post!!

Posted by: Xemo July 14, 2007 03:39 am
Blah.I'm waiting for Froh or somebody else to post.And I read too much.I have my own walk-in closet full of books.>.>

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff July 14, 2007 04:47 am
Yep it's only you and me that posts here nowadays.
And now I've grown bored a bit so I'll post later.

Posted by: Xemo July 26, 2007 08:06 am
Blah.Someone should post.Now.Or I'll chase you with a piece of sandpaper.>.>

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff July 27, 2007 02:31 am
Ahhh.... why did you remind me?!!?!... oh well it'll never hurt.
We should ressurect this later. I'm not ready yet. It takes time for me to write.

Posted by: Xemo July 27, 2007 03:09 am
Blah.It takes me about 4 minutes.Maybe I should slow down...Hmmm. unsure.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff July 30, 2007 05:38 am
Ok I really need to do thisssss!!!
Now I've got a thought of a new character..... oh that is weird.


Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 9:00 AM
Weather: Cloudy

We finally got to the base....
It was deserted like before. But now, a lot of dead bodies are piled outside. No wonder it smelled of death.

"Who could've done this?"
Migell kept on observing through the pile.

"No idea..... some crazy mofo." said one of the assault soldiers.

Moments later, revenants flooded out of the buildings. Shit.

"Prepare to fire!!!!" ordered Catherine.

Right when the Revenants closed in on us, a lost bomb flew by, blowing up a large number of them.

"MUHAHAHAHAHA!!" laughed an evil laugh.

"Could it be??" Wondered Catherine.

"It is."

A rough-aged man jumped out one of the windows.

"Fuck... it's Joe."
Catherine looked disappointed.

"Ah, it is my old team members. This is my house fools. Get away!!!!!!"

He threw a surprise bomb which we dodged in no time.

"L-let's go.... " said Catherine.

"But why can't we just kill him right here right now?" asked Migell.
"Because if you do that, you will blow up !!!" replied the fatman.

He took out some sort of huge gun, which looks like a rip off rocket launcher.

One of the soldiers shot a bullet at him. A metal flick sound came up.
"Fool!!!"
He shot his gun and some sort of dart stabbed the soldier.

"Run!!"

We all made a run for it, leaving the soldier behind, which exploded.

"That's right fools!!! Run away!! RUN AWAY!!!"

He seemed like a threat to them.. for some reason.

Right before we got away, he threw a grenade. No.. it was a flashbang...

"Shield your eyes!!!"
I shouted.

I managed to do so, but the other didn't.

----------------------------------------

Let's just say one thing led to the other.

I was separated. From them. That flashbang still blinded me didn't it...

Well, now I'm in another part of the city, where the slaughter continued. People kept being ..... mutilated, infected. Oh the pandemonium.

I had to put a stop to this.


OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Search for the Team.
Secondary: Save survivors.

Posted by: Xemo July 30, 2007 02:38 pm
Robert Duylon
Time and Date:January 6th,2008,9:08
Weather:Cloudy

I glanced down the hallway,barely able to see anything due to the massive amounts of gore all over the place.We had driven the zombies out of the hallway,locking the back door,but,you never knew when one of those things would stand back up.I looked towards Samantha,who had collapsed on the couch,the radio laying beside her.I walked over to the front door,glancing out at the undead gathered there.Most of them seemed to have stumbled away to look for easier meals,though there was still a dozen or so left.


The barricade wasn't going to hold for much longer,two chairs having been dragged outside.It was definately time to get out of here."Hey Sam,find something you could carry some ammo in,would ya?"She nodded,getting up and beggining to search.I slammed the shotgun barrel into the window,causing it to shatter onto the zombie who had been standing nearby.I aimed the shotgun at it,firing and sending him crashing to the ground,head and part of his chest splattering all over the street.The other zombies didn't seem notice,and I had taken them all down in about a minute.

I glanced over my shoulder at Sam,who was making her way towards me with a large green bag."Is this good?"She frowned,looking towards me.I nodded,taking the bag and looking around at the large stash of weapons.Now what to take?

------------------------------------
Meh..>.>

Posted by: gordon_frohman August 01, 2007 12:02 am
shit sorry guys for being inactive , but il try to get the feeling back wink.gif
atm " The deathly hallows " has stopped enticing me and il try to write some wink.gif

Gordon Frohman
Time and date: January 6th 9AM
Weather:Cloudy 25*C ( tongue.gif )

There had been set of pounding on the door , followed abruptly by the sound of a tank or something immensly heavy going past the door, probably following the ones who did the pounding.
I couldnt help but think if the ones , or the one, who pounded was alive or not , cursing Shingen and Henry for bickering so goddamn lot that they didnt even notice the pounding, if i had not been around in the back of the storage area looking for weapons , ammo, and a alternative way out , rather than using some of the explosive i found , i would have myself been near the door, assisting those whoever was pounding.

Still sitting here with those two idiots i cant seem to get my mind off the induviduals that i met in mecklenbourg , pondering if they were allright.
Donn and his group of soldiers , keeping straight to the point , hell i bet he would have killed his old granny if he was ordered to it.
Robert and that girl from the flower shop, i couldnt shake off the feeling that i knew her from sometime before , she resemblanced so much like one of the survivors from my previous incidents regarding the living dead, and robert , what could i say about him , abit protective over the girl , but who under the accoundant of the situation wouldnt ? especially such an attractive one too.
Michael Lee , didnt really get to know him much since he was under drugs the first time i saw him , i still cant stop flaming myself that i didnt see him in that helicopter.
and last but not least , Rufus, allthough and old man , after my own age i must say , was like a brother in arm, ready to get my ass out of trouble , as i would with him, really and old cooc but a cool one at that.
if only atleast one of them was here now instead of these whiny small useless shits i now have to have with me then this dark situation would atleast be abit more fun, oh great one of them just shit on himself , im half-arsed to just leave them here, but i feel obliged to bring them with me , if only one of them were a female then i could atleast try to make an effort to protect them.

All the while im sitting here i hear moans coming from outside the door, if only i had a map where i could see too which wall i could plant some of the explosives to make my escape then it all would be good, escape from here , get to a nice secure spot with ALOT of ammo , some rations , a roof where i could shoot zombies from , and female company then it would be heaven on earth.
ah well , might just wait abit more , gonna see if the two of them actually gonna pass out or something.
if only i knew where some of the others were,,,

______________
Objectives:
Primary: Find some of the other
Secondary: Get to a secure spot , with lots of ammo and female company.

Weapons:
Spas12 with alot of shells.
Deagle with alot of ammo.
A simple confiscated army knife.

_________________

god i made it sound like gordon is dying.
well kinda he is , got two
teens bickering like old ladies aint helping the least

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff August 02, 2007 11:50 pm
Nice on Froh biggrin.gif


Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 9:30 AM
Weather: Cloudy

More hostiles rushed toward me when they noticed me. Their heads flew off....
While I protected myself from the newly formed zombies, a sudden sting of memory stopped me...


Gordon Frohman.. why'd I suddenly remember this guy?
And, Mecklenburg.... why, why both of them??
Well I know what I have to do. Save Gordon Frohman. But, I have nothing in mind about.. Mecklenburg. Why do I remembe it suddenly? So weird. Gah, an old man and his crazed mind.



All I have to do first is to get some survivors out here, in this area, another Neighborhood.

"Please someone help us!!" shouted a woman. She was holding his dying husband or something.
It wasn't long until she got bitten.

I was too late...

More zombies were created. I killed more of them.
It was easy.
In no time, zombies decreased. Looks like this place has been saved.
Now if only I could get a radio..... ah there we go. Luckily a Black Ops dropped a radio, which looked like it's new.

"Hello. This is Rufus Stockton, requesting soldiers.."
It took a while after I got replies.
"Greetings Mr. Stockton, your location has been pin-pointed and Soldiers will arrive shortly..."

Well it was short. Trucks came quickly.
A young man came out one of the trucks and came close to me.
"Thank you sir, for rescuing these civillians."
"Oh it was nothing."

Well I'd like to say, Rufus saved a neighborhood, Today.

Objectives:
Primary: Find Gordon Frohman.
Secondary: Find Kuzuke and Migell.

Posted by: Nikku August 03, 2007 12:05 am
Don't mind if i join, do ya?

Profile:
Eric
? looks to be about 25
male
Vagrant
Americana
Ex special forces, but he doesn't know it. He lossed his memory from an artilary shell hiting next to his foxhole in Iraq, he woke up in civilian clothes with his wallet and a note adressed to Eric. Walked into town on a very unlucky day. Raided a flipped over Humvee

Body:
tan, somewhat larger nose, his face wouldn't stick out in a crowd, brown eyes
3 inches off of his head, goatee, Brown

tan

6'2

250

Weapons and Equipment:

M-14 Carbine, Scope, Flashlight, and laser

Socom MK32 flashlight, laser

Standard Issue K-bar knife, Survival Knife, and A Trenchspike

2 M67 Standard Issue grenade (baseball), 2 Mk3A2 concussion Grenades, 1 inciderary grenade, and a Flare gun

DRAGON Skin torso protector

T shirt, Cargo Pants, Armour ontop, long sleve Canvas BTUs

1 Tactical first aid kit, Standard issue Backpack, Satchel


Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff August 03, 2007 10:28 pm
Anyone can join, as long as you're active and keeps on posting.

Posted by: gordon_frohman August 04, 2007 10:30 pm
yeah except you cant make underaged chars and so ..
i mean a 13 year old driving a car and shit,,,

id say 17 + for chars !

Posted by: Equalizer August 05, 2007 08:35 pm
Nikku, character accepted. I'll have to ask Gordon or iliketoblowzombieheadsoff to add you to the story, I'm a bit stacked with a holiday project right now. sad.gif

Posted by: gordon_frohman August 06, 2007 01:49 pm
sounds to me that hes supposed to be in the ilitary base we got in the future.
but i can make him a little put in , just need to find out where to place him ah know

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff August 06, 2007 09:30 pm
I will help you with that, Froh.


But first, I shall create a discussion thread for Heaven's Fall.


edit:
Oh and I wish this webrpg to be much much longer than the first one happy.gif

Posted by: Equalizer August 06, 2007 10:56 pm
I'll see the course of action. I need you to remember thjat I may change the course of the RP to shape and size it how I see fit. I'll be telling you two before I make a move. wink.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff August 06, 2007 11:19 pm
Okay. I will wait. I need to eat lunch. laugh.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff August 18, 2007 10:32 pm
Ok I'll try writing again. Then Nikku, if you're online and stuff, me and frohman will have to talk to you about a few stuff.



Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 10:07 AM
Weather: Cloudy


I left the scene, leaving behind the Black Ops reinforcement to save the survivors and sterilize the area.
But.... it didn't seem to look safe anymore.

I heard millions of groans and moans behind me. It was Fred, followed by a huge lot of zombies.

Fred was standing out. He was the tallest one after all.
In no time they attacked the Black Ops and had gained the upper hand. I called some soldiers to me and we got ready to assault.

"Ready, raise your guns.... FIRE!"

We shot our guns, dropping millions of bullets on the ground, and at the same time killing some of the zombies.
Fred was menacingly looking at us while he let his zombie men and women attack us.

"Fall back!!"
I shouted.

We ran back, leaving behind some unlucky black ops soldiers.

Fred went on the move on when he saw us flee, but he didn't manage to catch us.

We were behind a yard of a house.
Only three Soldiers were able to follow, out of Ten.

We remained hidden, until Fred marched out of there.


Objectives:
Primary: Wait for the Undead to clear the area and resume the search.
Secondary: Find Kuzuke and Migell.

Posted by: gordon_frohman August 18, 2007 11:42 pm
Gordon Frohman
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 10:07 AM
Weather: Cloudy

'If the explosives wouldnt destroy the whole building and trapping me inside mass of boulders and whats left of the walls and roof, then i would surely use the c4 that i found to get out of here.
no the only way seems to be through the barricade , but how to do so with the two idiots after me , not to mention the zombies.'
"fuck this im going out " i said while kicking the barricade away while getting the shotgun
from the holster on my back.
the two teens only watched as i opened and got out of this hell hole, scrambling after me.

There was not many zombies outside , two- three atleast, can just go past them.
'this is too easy, and maybe those two fuckers will atleast grow some balls and kill some' i thought while walking fast towards the exit.
the teens however seemed to have frozen in place, the only thing that makes me sure they were still alive was the screams and the sound of the uzi going off.

I was free from the disadvantage those two were so i just went a random way from the police station while blasting the heads of various zombies that got too close for comforts.

___________________
Objectives:
Primary: Eclipse will contact me later for primary objectives.
Secondary: Find Rufus or the other from mecklenburg.
_________

SUCKED i know sad.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff August 19, 2007 10:44 pm
Nah froh, it wasn't that bad. biggrin.gif

Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 10:15 AM
Weather: Cloudy


It took a while for the zombies to clear the area. They were feasting on the flesh, but they didn't take too long and moved on. We remained hidden behind a small yard.

Once we got out, we moved on.
Suddenly I remembered those two mates I was with.

"Anyone with a radio in here?" I asked the remaining soldiers.

"Right here." one of them replied. He handed me his radio.

"Kuzuke, Migell, anyone copy?"

There was a pause, and a reply came along.
"Rufus? Rufus!!"
It sounded like Kuzuke.
"Yes it's me. Listen, where are you?"
"We're in*long static noise**gunshot noise*"

They sound like they're in danger....

"Guys, we have to move out. "
There was a limping soldier with us, that time.
"But, he won't make it... we have to leave him here!"
A black ops female said.
The limping soldier then fell on the ground, and after a while, woke up out of the ground, his skin so pale.

I was too late. The newly formed zombie bit her. We had to leave them.

"Why couldn't we shoot them?!"
Asked the remaining soldier.

A sound of an explosion then took place, and it was behind us.
Was that zombie carrying a bomb or something? The explosion looked different. It was red.

Was this a new virus? What could it be?...

We were engaged in a firefight all of a sudden.


OBJECTIVES:

Primary: Survive the Firefight.
Secondary: Search for Gordon, Kuzuke and migell.

Posted by: gordon_frohman August 19, 2007 11:35 pm
we could use a map...

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff August 20, 2007 02:20 am
It's a bit hard to do that.

Rufus was in a neighborhood, dawg. Heaven's Gate is a big city, so there are a lot of houses and stuff, rather than skyscrapers and building strips.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff August 20, 2007 09:05 am
And this post is meant to update teh thread.


My mood is set to writing zombie fiction right now, since Shrinking Universe is on.


Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 10:19 AM
Weather: Cloudy

We both interfered at the fire fight, hiding on the nearest safe place. From what it looked like, an army of zombies are being assaulted. Couldn't hurt to join, right?

I got my shotgun and knife ready.
"I'll shoot from a distance," said the Black Ops that was following me. He had a scoped m16 in-hand.

I rushed towards the undead, blowing the nearby head to pieces.
The soldier didn't miss a shot and killed a few with me.

I continued on, blowing up heads with a boom, like Bruce Campbell and his boom stick.

The piercing chill of early morning made me move a little faster.

A shot there, a slash here, the zombies quickly went down.
Believe me, this knife is so light I can wield it with speed.

Finally the path was cleared and we saw two men, who looked like street thugs, with guns on their hands. They left the scene after.

"Who were those two men?" asked the soldier.
"Those must be the shooters. Let's follow them."

We went to where I saw them, but no trace of them anymore.

I decided to continue on with the search.

============

Time: 10:59 AM
Weather: Sunny

The sun had finally risen, and the infection of zombies got worse. From here and there in the neighborhood, zombies roamed and searched for flesh. Our ammo became scarce.

"Damn... we've got to find a gunshop to get some guns."
The soldier who was with me took out a small machine, which looked like those things that tell you directions while driving.

"Ah, gunshop's not too far."

He led me to the place, and it was heavily fortified. Corpses lay in front of the building.
We knocked into the gored up glass of the store.
What seemed unusual was that.... a lady came.
"Hmph, not zombies.", she said after she us, holding up a machine-gun.

She opened the door.
"Welcome. You need ammo or something?"
Her voice sounded like a young angel. Reminds me of my daughter.

"Indeed we do. I'm going to need some shells, and this guy, eh what do you need?"
Soldier was frozen. Couldn't talk... he wasn't looking athe girl's face but instead, her chest.

Then came a hard slap on the face.
"Ow.. ow... ok ok I need m16 bullets, please. Place em on my backpack."

This woman's unbelievably owning a gunshop. Rare sight. She was an elegant woman. Can kill a few young boys like my pal here, which looked like he's in his 20s.

"So, you own this?" I asked.
"Yup, my dad passed it on to me. He didn't have a son to take his job, so I'm doing it for him."
"Amazing, you're good at handling guns."
"Yup. Killed the zombies outside."

She gave me a handy pack of shells, while she filled in the soldier's backpack.

"Thanks. How much would it be?", I asked. She might need the money for something else, you know.
"Free. You need it for survival. I got a storage and truck-load of them."
"Thank you. Hey, why don't you come with us?" I asked her.
"No thanks. I have to keep this shop safe. My dad's memory lies here. I've food and stuff anyway."
"If you insist."

We exited out of this gunshop and resumed our march.

A few miles later, after encountering a few easy-to-kill zombies, a weird sight came in place.

Some hooded guys, their uniforms white, are carrying some undead.
We hid to avoid detection.
"What are those guys up to..." said mr. soldier quietly.
"No idea... looks like a weird cult."

An insignia of a grave, with a hand sticking out of it, was behind their uniform.
We had to follow.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Follow the "Cult".
Secondary: Search for Gordon, Kuzuke and migell.

Posted by: gordon_frohman August 20, 2007 02:21 pm
your talking about a gps...

and sounded abit like yousa was talking about KKK too

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff August 20, 2007 11:19 pm
Nonononono biggrin.gif

I decided to make a cult in this RPG to stretch teh limit and to have at least a different enemy for once! biggrin.gif

You'll know more about them as we go deeper in teh RPG.

Posted by: Xemo August 21, 2007 11:35 pm
Robert Duylon
Time and Date:January 6th,2008,9:23AM.
Weather:Cloudy

After packing a large amount of weapons and ammo,me and Sam were standing by the barricade,scanning outside the gunshop.There appeared to be only 2 zombies,which would be easily dispatched.I shoved out the top part of the barricade,which was only 2 chairs,and climbed over the couch that had been blocking the lower part.I fired at the closest zombie,who's limbs scattered across the road.I pumped the shotgun,aiming at the other zombie,though it's head exploded before I could fire.I glanced back at Sam,a revolver in her hand.I went back to the door,grabbing the bag full of weapons off the couch,and then begining to walk down the street.


We were able to go a few blocks before there was a group of six zombies,which we easily took care of.We continued walking,dodging the random zombie every now and then.I could hear gunshots from all over the city,though none were close.Suddenly,a zombie came running out of an ally about 50 feet infront of us,though from here,it looked more like a skeleton then a zombie."These things get uglier every minute.."Sam muttered.The zombie suddenly sprinted towards us."Not good!"I fired at it,merely causing it to stumble.Sam fired three shots at it,the first missing but the second two taking away most of its skull.It crashed to the ground about 10 feet away.I slowly walked towards it,prodding it with the barrel of my shotgun when I got close enough.It did appear to be mostly skeletal,what remained of its head having very little skin left.It had a rather odd outfit,though all of it seemed to be rather odd."I think we best get moving.."I muttered,and Sam nodded as we began walking down the street.

--------------------------------
Rather crappy,but...Meh

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff August 23, 2007 02:04 am
Hoho that's cool Xemo!!!


Now as Xemo reminded me about Revenants, I will write a description of each enemy me, Froh, and Equalizer made while we discussed, which was a long time ago.




Known Enemies

-Zombie (Blue Virus)
A dead corpse, which is ressurected by a type of virus in the brain. The infection takes a very long time. 1 or 2 hours will finish the infection. The brain does not fully function, and this cripples a zombie's movement, and its thinking capacity.
Slow, easy to target, but deadly in numbers.

-Chaser (Purple Virus)
A stronger, more advanced type of a normal zombie.
Its virus is able to infect a victim in a max of Five Minutes. This zombie does not forget to run, unlike normal zombies. The virus repairs and enhances the zombies lungs if needed, so it is able to run for a very long time.
If the virus had developed(it takes days), it will improve the healing of wounds, and improve the strength of the overall zombie.
It may not be deadly when only one, but if it's in great numbers, it may be a huge problem.
The virus however, had been released in small places of Heaven's Gate, so Chasers are a rare sight.

-Suicidal Corpse (Yellow Virus)
Named by the maker of the virus. Once this virus enters the victim's brain, it quickly turns the victim into a savage monster in only a matter of minutes. This zombie acts like a wild savage, and explodes unexpectedly. The cause of that is the very unstable virus.
The explosion can spread more viruses. If in very close contact with the virus, it may be a little messy.
Very easy to kill, for it is very very slow, and even greater in numbers. If one explodes, all of the others will explode.
Can be a dangerous foe if in tight or close spots however.

-Red Virus
This virus does a special type of infection, which varies from human to human.
It can turn them into a deadly creature, mutating an unkown "weapon" into the victim. Only 1 had been spotted in Heaven's Gate.

-Revenant (Instant Death virus)
This creature's appearance is nothing but a living Skull, but a very deadly, strong one.
The virus's effect first kills the victim in an instant, then the skin starts to shed off and fall apart, and so does the musuclar system. All but left is the skeleton.
What is amazing, though, is that the victim has its own mind, being able to sense food and run at a fast speed. The "mind" of this Creature has mutated inside the skull, but it is not visible.
The remaining bones also do not separate, because of the controlling mind. It actually enables the Revenant to run at such a high speed.

This was tested by the Dark Ops to their fellow comrades and had gotten the wrong results, so they disposed of them through heaven's gate.
The Dark Ops are able to control their minds through an unknown device.


-Bomberman Joe
A crazed soldier of the Black Ops. His wits with trap structures and explosive knowledge had made him a deadly foe to fight with.
He both aims to kill all humans and zombies. He thinks both are just the same, stupid and annoying. He also plans to destroy the Black Ops agency for his own crazed reasons.

-The Claw
Lynch Myer, a former black ops private, was injured in a battle and was near death when sent back to the Agency.
The scientists thought that they should test out their new virus, The Red virus, which will hopefully heal him back to normal.
The experiment failed however, and the virus instead did something else unexpected. It went overboard and mutated his arm, into a deadly claw weapon, and increased his overall size.
The scientists then imprisoned him and threw him into Heaven's Gate, to see what he will do.
Eversince he got there, he wreaked havoc, killing only human and not undead.
The virus seemed to have controlled his brain.


-Dark Ops
The rival agency of the Black Ops. They are more violent and more hostile, and can raid the Black Ops at anytime.
Their soldiers kill civillians at any mission. They are very hard to track down, and their location is unkwon.
When the Black Ops had messed up, they are sent to clean up the mess.
They shoot anyone, but never their allies.
A very ruthless agency, and can also be known as the "Evil side of the Black Ops".

Posted by: Xemo August 28, 2007 06:42 am
Someone post>.>

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff August 29, 2007 04:28 am
I might. Iunno when. Waha laugh.gif

Posted by: Xemo September 01, 2007 11:05 pm
You should post...now..Because...You should.Now post ph34r.gif

Posted by: gordon_frohman September 02, 2007 02:07 am
i aint promising anything
Gordon frohman

Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 10:25 AM
Weather: Cloudy


So here i am , with my shotgun and the deagle , filled to brim with ammo, but no target as to where i am to go.
The randomness of the route i took would baffle me earlier in my life, im going towards the northeast and what seems like the ghetto off the city if the definition of types of stores i have gone past the last ten minutes while blasting some of the zombies ive walked past, liquor stores and pawn shops where seen , some gun stores too but they seemed to be barricade while others was thorughly attacked and stolen from.
The blasting sounds of a sniper was heard in the distance , i figured the local military base had been warned and sent out troops, but then why was not other parts of the town being covered by the military ?
the further in i got to the ghetto the louder the sounds of the sniper was heard.
The corpses of mexican immigrants was nearby, but the disgruntling fact was that it seems the targets died of bullet wounds and not from the infection , as they didnt have bite wounds on them, some gang must be using this plague as a excuse to kill immigrants.
The phone of one of the immigrants rang and would attract the zombies if it continued to ring, i did the only reasonable thing ,, i took the call.

"Maria, are you okay ? " a strong mexican accent spoke
" I'm sorry to whoever you are but,,,, maria is dead, and from the looks of it most of the latino-americans that lived nearby " i just answered, too calm for comforts.
" WHAT ??!?! oh * rambles on in mexican * ,,,maria,,, " the mexican sobbed on , but who wouldnt ,, his loved ones were dead.
The cellphone went dead.

Throwing away the cellphone i continued towards the location i thought the sniper was.
the closer i came i saw more and more corpses of zombies dead from various bullet wounds.
right there in the center of the ghetto there was a platform made out of buss'es and a sole man was standing there in a dragon skin armor with various grenades and weaponary on him, and the sniper in hand.
" Quite impressive , what's your name ? " i asked the man with a quite impressed look on my face.
"Hell yes its impressive ! took me a hour just to get the buss'es like this ! The name's Eric by the way " Said the man wearing Dragon skin armor.
_______________________________
Objectives :
Primary: Find Survivors.
Secondary: find out more about eric.
____________________________________________

Eric
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 10:45 AM
Weather: Cloudy

Took me a bloody hour to get the busses like this, but it was bloody worth it.
the zombies couldnt reach me , and i could continue to kill them with ease, hell i havent had this fun since the army days.
i dunno why i chose the ghetto as my spot for 'hunting' , but it kinda fitted i gues , and the amount of zombies that were here would be enormous.
i continued to shoot zombies with either my pistol, for those quite close , and the sniper with those far away.
Near the south-west entrance of the ghetto i saw a police man walking this way with a deagle in hand and a spas-12 strapped on his back, only stopping near a pile of latino-american corpses, lunatics killed those, claiming that they were the cause of the infection,, racist bastards.

The man came closer and stopped for a second and inspected me and the work i had done.

" Quite impressive , what's your name ? " the man asked with a impressed look on his face.
"Hell yes its impressive ! took me a hour just to get the buss'es like this ! The name's Eric by the way " I replied while smirking.
__________________________________
Objectives:
Primary: Find survivors and escape the city
Secondary: Find out more about the man.
____________________________________

There i added nikku too , was it bad or good ?

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 02, 2007 02:23 am
That was good. Not bad. Good. Not bad. GOOD.


My turn now.


Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:02 AM
Weather: Sunny

We trailed the weird-looking Cult.

They were running actually, as if in a rush, not walking. Maybe they were aware.

We followed a little bit more, but a bus was waiting for them.

Damn... we won't catch up that way.

We decided to give up the chase.

-------------------------

Time: 11:12 AM

Time passed..... my chest started losing itself. I coughed while I walked.

The soldier I was with, Bryan says on his nametag, kept asking me if I were ok.

I just kept replying "I'm Fine."

We reached a certain distance, finding a Revenant or two there. POP goes their heads. A green-ish blob exploded when we shot their skulls.

We were in a street where tall Apartment buildings lay on the side. It looked like one of those Suburban areas where Poets and singers are born..

A shadow interrupted our action.

It was a small woman, wearing goggles and what looks like a Darker, more advanced armor of the black ops.

"Old man? Soldier? This'll be fun."

She then pointed two handguns at us, preparing to fire.

We pointed our guns at her.

"Hmph, you think that'll do anything to me?"

She made us blind... some sort of glass stunned our eyes when we were about to shoot her. Two gunshots were made while that happened.

Once we regained our sights, our guns were.. knocked off out of our hands!

"Run!!" shouted Bryan.

We made a run for it, while that small petite woman chased us, shooting and missing at the same time.

My heart started to fail, and I fainted on the ground.

"Sir!!!" shouted Bryan.

That's all I heard ... I got dizzy and fell on the ground. I was knocked out unconcious.



Objectives Unclear.

Posted by: Xemo September 02, 2007 04:32 am
Ill post tommorow...Orrrrr....maybe tonight.Maybe.Dunno.Too lazy.. unsure.gif

Posted by: Xemo September 02, 2007 06:44 pm
Robert Duylon
Time and Date:January 6th,2008,10:12AM.
Weather:Cloudy

I aimed the desert eagle at the massive horde of zombies,firing the whole clip into the rotten mess.Four zombies fell to the ground,brains scattered all around.I looked behind us,happy to note that there were no more zombies,though the street did have a random corpse here and there.Samantha was firing into the zombie mass,having retrieved a shotgun from the gunshop before we left.I looked back at the horde,wondering how in the world so many had been infected.It looked like hundreds of them."Sam,we gotta get out of here."She turned to look at me,then back at the zombies before nodding.I picked up my shotgun,which had been emptied into the horde,and began jogging down the street.


After several minutes of walking,dodging the random zombie here and there,I walked around a corner and spotted a rather interesting sight.What looked like a man was standing atop one of several busses bunched together,surrounded by corpses,while another stood on the ground several feet away,staring up at the other one.Interesting...I continued watch the two,deciding whether or not to go to them..

------------
Objectives:
Primary:Keep Sam alive
Secondary:Find survivors
-----------------------------
I tried>>

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 03, 2007 08:38 am
Hey when are they going to share their feelings?

Sam is like Rob's partner. laugh.gif I'd really want to see them in real life, or in a movie or something, shooting here and there. Sounds fun laugh.gif


Bryan Furlin
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:13 AM
Weather: Sunny

I went ahead and carried sir Rufus to safety. I placed him on my back. It didn't seem so bad.
I quickly ran from the insane woman chasing us. I dare not look back.
We fended off some zombies while on the way, and dodged some bullets. Lucky that girl had no aim.

"Come back, Cowards!!" she shouted, while I ran.

We had no choice. First of all, our guns were knocked out of our hands, and plus sir Rufus is undergoing a heart failure.

I decided to hide in the nearest dark alley, since the Girl had lost us.

The alley had some zombies, which I killed with my combat knife. They then landed on the dirty, maggoty ground. It was a messy alley, but there was a clean spot.
I placed sir Rufus on the wall. Let me see...

Luckily the Black Ops has the most advanced First-Aid kit. It almost has anything you need in there. There was a weird-looking tube for regaining the heart. This kit is so advanced, it can save lives 50% of the time.

I placed the tube on sir Rufus's neck. That's what it said... wait for a few seconds until patient regains pulse. I did what it told me, and I checked the pulse. It was... beating back! Wow. Surprising!

"Ugh... w-what happened?..." asked sir Rufus, who was back up to his feet.

"Your heart failed while we ran. I had to take you away from there."

I told everything to him, and he agreed. We got our weapons back, which had little damage, and resumed our mission.

OBJECTIVES:
Same as Rufus Stockton.

Posted by: Xemo September 03, 2007 08:58 am
A crazy woman running around calling people cowards.Interesting.O.OAnd..Im too lazy to do that... unsure.gif Meh.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 03, 2007 11:18 am
Yeah I mentioned her in my other story.


She's supposed to be a small, innocent-looking 25 year-old woman, but has the secret love of guns, and violently shooting things with them.

She's also supposed to look attractive and is from the Dark Ops. Hehehe laugh.gif

Another villain in the story, I may say.

She's just off, wandering about, shooting things. That's what her mind tells her to do, currently. Be wild in a city going out of hand.

Posted by: gordon_frohman September 03, 2007 10:34 pm
think nikku has noticed that i added him yet ?

Posted by: SDWBOSS September 03, 2007 11:06 pm
QUOTE (iliketoblowzombieheadsoff @ September 03, 2007 11:18 am)
...She's supposed to be a small, innocent-looking 25 year-old woman, but has the secret love of guns, and violently shooting things with them.

There's a non-violent way of shooting things? blink.gif
I think I know what ya mean though - reminds me of a few people I know hehe.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 03, 2007 11:48 pm
QUOTE (gordon_frohman @ September 03, 2007 02:34 pm)
think nikku has noticed that i added him yet ?

I don't think so.. he probably forgot.


@SDWBOSS
Hehe, i tried to stick with something from a Japanese movie or something. That innocent-looking girl can kill you and "gib" you. Haha biggrin.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 07, 2007 05:06 am
Gots to do this!



Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:25 AM
Weather: Sunny

"*cough*We should search for Gordon Frohman now..."
I told Bryan. We were in the middle of a deserted and ravaged part of the large city, Heaven's Gate. Corpses and dead bodies layed there... not knowing if they'll be alive or not.

We walked it out, still waiting for any corpses to stand up. A few already did, but they died without losing ammo. I knifed them, in other words.

"You think the infection's just starting on the other parts of the city?" asked Bryan. He appeared to be bored while we walked.

"Yeah.. but we'll have to save any survivors we can find. Why don't you Black Ops send in a large amount of people out here?"
"From what I've heard, the Black Ops are taking care not only Heaven's Gate but other parts as well, mostly consisting of Covert Missions... so they didn't have enough to send here, and plus it's hard to recruit new members."
I nodded on what he said... so the Black Ops are very busy.

While we conversed, we heard a noise ahead of us, as if from a truck. We waited a few moments... it was a tank.

Some soldiers were on it, some of them dead and just hanging there. They ignored us.

We walked further back, and the tank exploded behind us.
Looks like the Military can't handle this.
But.. I heard some helicopters up above. Looks like more Reinforcements.

We walked it out further, still unknown of a location to get to. We caught a glimpse of a Black Car driving along... weird. We didn't follow it, for it'll just slow us down a little bit.

---------------

Finally, we heard some loud cries of citizens going under chaos.
We barged into the chaos.

The infection on this part is just starting... people were eaten, bitten by random.
We killed whomever got close to us. A few snipers up above were shooting... but they didn't look like Black Ops... darker versions of them. We hid on an alley.

"Who could those be?!" asked Bryan.
"They look like your allies." I replied. Then, a static sound came in Bryan's portradio.

"Black Ops soldiers listen up!!*static* It looks like the Dark Ops had appeared in some areas! No matter what, shoot them at all costs! They are our enemies just like the zombies! They are *static* our rival company! End transmission."

Dark Ops?... Rival company? Sounds like we have to worry about new enemies now.

"Well, you heard her. Let's kill these bastards!!"
We popped out of the alley by surprise, shooting above the buildings where Dark Ops settled and sniped. There were only 4 out there.
Bryan shot them while I knifed and killed the nearby Zombies attack us.

"Great job!!" he shouted, after he killed all of them.

A sniper managed to fall, so Bryan picked it up.
"10 ammo... it'll last. Oh.. what's this? An ammo carrier."
The gun looked more advanced than the other guns. It was amazing.

We left the scene, having no choice but to leave the newly caused infection of the area.

We ended up in another street, seeing two familiar faces.

"H-hey!! It's Rufus!!" shouted Migell.

The two were wandering about, like how I found them before.

"Amazing! I thought we'd never see each other." said Kuzuke.
"Haha, same here. Glad we found each other again." I replied.
"Hello there, I'm Bryan, and I was in a team, but we got separated. Most of them got killed.."
Bryan and Kuzuke shaked hands.
"I'm Kuzuke, and that fool right there is Migell."

We all ended the talk and walked the walk.

We searched for Gordon Frohman.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Find Gordon Frohman.
Secondary: Search for more survivors.

Posted by: gordon_frohman September 07, 2007 01:04 pm
well dont i feel special ... *sniff* tongue.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 09, 2007 03:10 am
Yearh. You do. But still, another thing will slow us down. Something will happens to Rufus at 5 pm. Wekwek

Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 12:13 PM
Weather: Sunny

Beginning of the Fall

Reunited again.... what next? Fred? We resumed our search for Gordon Frohman.

I kept on looking at my watch. 12 PM..... then suddenly, a loud siren came about our ears. It wasn't too loud, but we were able to hear it clear.
It sounded like an emergency siren. Of course... this city's under chaos.

A microphone-sounding voice came next to the siren.

"Attention Heaven's Gate!! Our city is under chaos! Please, at all times, stay indoors! Block every pathway securely! Head to the Airport for immediate evacuation! Heaven's Gate will be under heavy war! This is the end of it, folks! Leave while you can, or stay behind while you can! Wait for any rescue to come. There is hope!"

The announcement ended with a bleep sound.

We remained quiet after the announcement...
It is as if there is no more hope for this city.

"We'll be the ones to rescue. You guys up to it?" asked Migell to us.
"Fool.. we've been ready. What was with all that training? Babysitting?" replied Kuzuke.
Migell scratched his head. "Okay okay.. relax, I just wanted to kill the silence."

We had a little laugh, but we weren't as joyful as always.

-------------------

While we marched, we noticed some special helicopter, of red and black color, flying out in the sky. Wonder who that could be?

It wouldn't hurt to check.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Follow the Helicopter.
Secondary: Search for Gordon Frohman, and save more survivors.

Posted by: Equalizer September 09, 2007 01:40 pm
Time to play... biggrin.gif

EDIT: Post moved.

Posted by: DavidRoxZoRs September 13, 2007 02:09 am
To late to join? lol Ive been busy so I havent had a chance to read this but I like it sooo biggrin.gif




Profile:
- Name: David Sanchez
- Age: 32
- Gender: Male
- Occupation: Special Tactics Assassination Squad Leader in Marines
- Nationality: USA(?)
- Bio: Born and Raised in Texas then joined the Marines, and became so good at his job that he was promoted to the STA Squad Leader position.

Body:
- Facial Appearance: Kind of scruffy and stubbly but usually well-kept
- Hair: Long, Bangs down to the top of his eyebrows and sides/back down to shoulders
- Skin: Tan, but still white
- Height: 6'2"
- Weight: 175 lb.

Weapons and Equipment:
(Weapons depend on mission)

(Assassination missions)
M82A1 and silenced MK32 with 2x scope
Knife
2 Stun Grenades
Light Kevlar vest in camouflage color as well as helmet
Grappling Hook and Zip Line

Heavy Assault:
M16A1 and Raging Bull .357
Knife
1 Grenade and 1 C4 Plastic Explosive with Detonator
Chainmail armor with a light kevlar vest over it, also a Kevlar lined helmet
Emergency Aid Kit



Tell me if hes to superhumanish, ill change it.

Posted by: gordon_frohman September 13, 2007 04:35 pm
david...
this is a city that just went into chaos.

no one is that well prepared....

and wtf is marine doing on land... shouldnt they be on ships ? tongue.gif

Posted by: Equalizer September 13, 2007 09:16 pm
You have USMC in cityfight. Remember the Black Mesa Incident...? Where the Marines were sent in?

My post is almost finished. I'm going to see if I can get Andy to escape, however it will take a while. Keep posting.

Posted by: DavidRoxZoRs September 13, 2007 09:30 pm
Frohman, Marines arent water. They are everything. They are basically the Army, Air Force and Navy S.E.A.L.S combined

They do land water and air. You need to read more about Marines if you wanna ask questions wink.gif

Posted by: gordon_frohman September 13, 2007 09:36 pm
QUOTE (DavidRoxZoRs @ September 13, 2007 09:30 pm)
Frohman, Marines arent water. They are everything. They are basically the Army, Air Force and Navy S.E.A.L.S combined

They do land water and air. You need to read more about Marines if you wanna ask questions wink.gif

yeaah anyways...
if that i can prolly make a little scene with a general sending your platoon over to heavens gate or so ( allthough its equal that is the 'master' of this rp xD )

Posted by: Equalizer September 13, 2007 10:24 pm
Frohman, I have you in charge when I can't get on the board, along with any mods/devs that may just stumble across this thread and find any offensive material, or anything that they may find offensive to other people.

Almost done folks, I'll have it posted tomorrow. wink.gif

Posted by: gordon_frohman September 13, 2007 10:40 pm
David Sanchez
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 0800 AM
Weather: Sunny

A simple rescue mission,, for the assassination squad, what a laugh.
But as Squad leader and several ranks under the General i could not do anything but obey the command.
So here i am in the Black Hawk helicopter with my squad, getting ready for whatever is at the destination.
The general was fuzzy with the details.

" you are to go to Heaven's Gate and rescue the people on the list you will be handed to at the destination, You are to kill any carnivourus being you come in contact with, NO EXCEPTIONS, DO NOT UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES GET WOUNDED BY THE BEINGS." The general bellowed as he paced back and forth in the meeting room.
" Carnivourus , sir ? " a fellow squad member asked.
" Yes carnivourus ,, they are like cannibals, and the only way to kill them is by hitting them in the head, this info came from the head office! " the general responded as he took forth a sigar.
" But i thought 'Eclipse' only dealt with biological containements and weapons , sir ! "
" Yes, and thats what the mission is about, you might even find a 'Eclipse' official in the destination point !" the general stated as he patted the sigar while trying to light it.
" NOW GO, BEFORE I KICK ALL YOUR ASSES ! " He bellowed with a big breath of the sigar afterwards.


We were currently 4 hours from the Destination point.
_________________________________________
Primary: Rescue the listed people.
Secondary: Find the 'Eclipse' official.

_______________________________________

there ,, happy david ? smile.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 14, 2007 12:23 am
I wasa ganna do it, but I've been busy again lately... sorry all.

Alright David, great that you're in. Make sure you include any objectives, two at the most. If you don't have any, simply don't post any of em. biggrin.gif

You'll fight only one human enemy and that's the Dark Ops.
Sounds ridiculous I know, but they're the total human enemy in the RPG. So, you won't only fight zombies, but also some humans.
They'll officially take over the huge-ass city in about, 6-7 hours.

Posted by: DavidRoxZoRs September 14, 2007 01:59 am
Okay, thanks alot bro

Ill post something later, right now I need stuff in my stomach

Posted by: Xemo September 14, 2007 03:57 am
QUOTE (iliketoblowzombieheadsoff @ September 14, 2007 12:23 am)
I wasa ganna do it, but I've been busy again lately... sorry all.

Alright David, great that you're in. Make sure you include any objectives, two at the most. If you don't have any, simply don't post any of em. biggrin.gif

You'll fight only one human enemy and that's the Dark Ops.
Sounds ridiculous I know, but they're the total human enemy in the RPG. So, you won't only fight zombies, but also some humans.
They'll officially take over the huge-ass city in about, 6-7 hours.

The Dark ph34r.gif Op's cheat>.>And,more people.Lovely.More,more posts,more replies,yay! unsure.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 14, 2007 04:12 am
There's a way to beat them. laugh.gif
All they'll send is dudes with guns and maybe some advanced technology. They're definately no match for the hordes of zombies + military assistance +black ops.

But... military won't be here for long. They've got better things to do.
Black Ops, however, will send soldiers bit by bit. They're busy too.

Posted by: Zombie Assassin September 14, 2007 11:03 am
dUDE, Im back. So anyways, Can i put my onld character in? Is it too late?

Well, here goes nothing. Btw, good stories.

Posted by: DavidRoxZoRs September 14, 2007 12:06 pm
My guy is like, an uber-black ops guy


I could whoop the black ops force with just my one squad

Posted by: Xemo September 14, 2007 08:05 pm
Military has better things to do than to try and stop a massive horde of cannibalistic creatures that have taken over 2 cities?Like what? unsure.gif

Posted by: gordon_frohman September 14, 2007 10:18 pm
QUOTE (Xemo @ September 14, 2007 08:05 pm)
Military has better things to do than to try and stop a massive horde of cannibalistic creatures that have taken over 2 cities?Like what? unsure.gif

equal said that there were in multiple areas, did he not ?

there are several incidents making the military quite busy...
and having super-strong mutations aint helping

Posted by: Equalizer September 15, 2007 12:22 am
Okay, time to dish out a story tongue.gif

---

Proteus Bunker

Andy Syria sat in front of a desk in a small room. There were two agents in front of him, both of them Dark Ops Operatives. The room was silent, windowless and painted white.
On the desk was a file labelled "Boxed Goods", a Dark Ops Operation that was taking place at that second. On the file it also said "Siria", a bad spelling of Andy's surname. It was difficult for him to try not to smirk.
"So Mr Syria," one of the agents finally said. "How do you feel?"
Andy remained silent. He didn't like the sight of these two ugly men.
"I asked you a question," the agent stated.
"You scored ten points," Andy said, calm and almost kind, but meaning something completely different.
The agent got furious quickly. "You will not respond with the inappropriate response, Mr Syria."
"Really? Because you will not call me by my last name and spell it wrong."
The second agent stood up. "Obviously, you're not ready to tell us anything, so we're taking you back to your cell."
Andy got up slowly. The first agent pushed Andy back in his chair, a gun placed to the side of his neck. Andy looked down at it and leaned on it slightly. The next thing that happened and the next thing the agent saw was the chair flying towards a wall.
The second agent immediately had Andy in a restraint. The first agent recovered slowly and stepepd out of the room, head majorly bruised.
"Now then, he's gone... can you talk to me?"
"I don't like the look on your face," Andy spoke. "Wipe it off and maybe I'll talk to it later."
Andy was released from the agent's grip. Both of them sat back down again.
"I can comply with your conditions... so what do I call you by?"
"Just call me V," Andy spoke.
"Very well, V... You can call me Omicron, if you enjoy code names."
"Sure whatever..."
"This place was a bunker for the air raids by the Japanese in Hawaii. But it was moved here by us and we restored it..."
"What do you want from me, Omicron?" Andy asked. "What do you think you know about me?"
"Andrew..." Omicron spoke slowly. "We don't think that we know anything about you. We do know everything about you. Ever since you joined... him."
"What do you mean 'him'?"
"Remember our agent? The one who brought you in. An agent of ours named Sigma, you know... or at least knew him as Walther Reyes."
"Walther-!"
"Ah yes, so you do know him."
"How could-"
"-It just is."
"...you bastard...!"
Omicron got up and picked up the file. "Return of the favour, also known as 'revenge', is a bitter, but sweet, sad symphony."
With that, Omicron left leaving Andy alone in the room. Was Walther really a Dark Ops agent sent to help him? Or was he just a cop like him?
Either way, that didn't matter. Andy splintered the chair completely and stormed for the door, slamming it open.
Omicron, who had just left the room, dropped a handgun. Andy grabbed it and ran out, fast...

---

There we go... now that I finished it smile.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 15, 2007 02:22 am
QUOTE (Zombie Assassin @ September 14, 2007 03:03 am)
dUDE, Im back. So anyways, Can i put my onld character in? Is it too late?

Well, here goes nothing. Btw, good stories.

Uh, ok it's fine.

Put in your old information or make a new character... actually, make a new character.
It's a bit too late because we never knew what happened to him after all that.

So, make a new character and I'll add you in.


And, so David's going, we might terminate his story. Like, I'll take care of this too. Hehe


edit:
And, hopefully, David doesn't mean what he just said. He might overpower this damn RPG ... we all should have our fair posts and all.

Posted by: gordon_frohman September 15, 2007 01:17 pm
Equal has watched V for Vendetta i suppose...

edit : woot 1k posts

Posted by: Equalizer September 15, 2007 02:30 pm
QUOTE (gordon_frohman @ September 15, 2007 12:17 pm)
Equal has watched V for Vendetta i suppose...

Congratulations on 1000 posts biggrin.gif

And no I haven't, I'm just bloody good. What made you think I had?

---

Andy Syria

Bullets strayed past Andy's cover at the end of the corridor. Andy kept blind-firing with the assault rifle at the troops, hitting almost nothing. It soon came to his head that he had a sample of the Abacus virus in his jacket. Realising he was at a blast-door switch, he smashed the blast doors shut and threw the sample in through the blast doors. By the time the doors were closed, the virus was already infecting people.
"That works," Andy grunted, and kept running.
At the end of the corridor, another squad of Dark Ops troops lined the area like bees on jam. Andy counted for a few seconds and drew a pack of C4. Quickly attaching a proximity fuse, he armed the device and threw it at the Dark Ops soldiers. The device exploded in mid-air, buying enough time for Andy to run.
The soldiers were equipped better, though. Somehow, only one of their soldiers had died in the explosion. The others picked up their guns and recovered, running after Andy.
Along the corridor, Andy had prepared a little surprise. The area was flooded with petrol. And along the corridor was a ball of burning hot blue fire.
Somehow, Andy had got hold of Caesium, an unstable Group 1 metal and possibly the most dangerous.
And this was why. Andy also had a sample of fluoride in his hands. It was empty, and the Caesium had reacted with the fluorine..
...bringing a very dangerous effect to the soldiers and setting them on fire.

Outside the bunker, tons of soldiers were almsot immediately alerted. But these weren't Dark Ops soldiers, they were Black Ops. Their gear was similar, however they were more heavily armed and a lot more dangerous.
Andy dropped the assault rifle from his hands as a blue flame chased him out of the base. He ran for the Proteus entrance controls and smashed a red button, sealing the base from the inside. Diving out at some speed, he spotted the Black-Ops soldiers.
And a familiar face.
The leader took off his balaclava to reveal a slightly American/Asian face.
"Nietschte!" Andy spoke, getting up.
The Black Operatives kept their arms trained on Andy.
"Hallo, mein bruder..." Nietschte gretted Andy. "Wilkommen zum stadt der engel."

---

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Assist Nietschte.
Secondary: Keep the last Abacus sample concealed.

NEW EQUIPMENT:
x3 Caesium samples
x3 Fluorine samples
Heckler & Koch XM8 Carbine Assault Rifle

Teammates:
Nietschte (FN F2000 Assault Rifle)
x9 Black Operative soldiers (Colt M4A1 Carbine Assault Rifles with attached GP-25 "Anti-Oxy" Grenade Launchers)

---

Now I'm packed. Time to go off on that picnic biggrin.gif

Posted by: Zombie Assassin September 15, 2007 02:52 pm
ok ill make a new character.


Name: Stanley (Stan for short) Flood
Bio: Born in Willamette, Colorado. Moved to Heaven's Gate at the age of 27.

Age:30.
Weapons: Knife, Cleaver, Pistol( he thinks its a pet and calls it gun), and anything he sees.

Martial Arts: Journeyman in all martial arts ever known.
Family: Lives in Australia, NSW, Sydney, Hornsby.

Other Features: Never gets scared, and always feels confident. Laughs in the face of death.

Alignment: Light Side, or Good.

So, am i allowed 2 start his story? ow wat?

Posted by: DavidRoxZoRs September 15, 2007 06:18 pm
Sorry... lol dont terminate meee im getting a laptop and wireless connection for my room now! Ill be staying most likely

Hmmm me thinks I should post that in my goodbye thread..

anyways...

Dont terminate my story >_<

Posted by: gordon_frohman September 15, 2007 10:28 pm
QUOTE (Zombie Assassin @ September 15, 2007 02:52 pm)
ok ill make a new character.


Name: Stanley (Stan for short) Flood
Bio: Born in Willamette, Colorado. Moved to Heaven's Gate at the age of 27.

Age:30.
Weapons: Knife, Cleaver, Pistol( he thinks its a pet and calls it gun), and anything he sees.

Martial Arts: Journeyman in all martial arts ever known.
Family: Lives in Australia, NSW, Sydney, Hornsby.

Other Features: Never gets scared, and always feels confident. Laughs in the face of death.

Alignment: Light Side, or Good.

So, am i allowed 2 start his story? ow wat?

first off , it aint you that makes a starting story for you character..
its either me , equal .... or zombie..

be abit more descriptive..

for example.

" a 12-inch hunting knife. a cleaver, and a glock. and the occasional items you might find around like ,, iron pipes. pieces of wood, cricket bat, cement blocks "
....
the martial arts refrence is like ,, " okay he seriusly needs to get laid " kind off thing ,, stick with one art,,
and btw ,, being all jackie chan aint gonna help with killing zombies by much..

" Other Features: Never gets scared, and always feels confident. Laughs in the face of death. "
no one is never scared,, no one is always confident... this might be a RP ,, BUT BE REAL FOR HEAVENS SAKE !.
" Alignment: Light Side, or Good. "
right,, there is mostly just two sides... the dead and the living... so thats just wasted..
you could go a little like this :

"
Name : Stanley Flood ,, ( called stan for short )
Age: 30
Bio: Moved from williamette to heaven's gate for educational assortements, works as a plumber at " Bob's Plumber "
Primary weapon : Dual glock
Secondary : 1 glock
Melee : 12-inch hunting knife.
also uses the figting style " horny dragon "
"

you get the idea...

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 15, 2007 10:36 pm
There we go. Gordon laid it out for ya. Re-work it, zombie assassin, please and thank you.

Posted by: Equalizer September 16, 2007 09:03 am
The original character sheet for you.

---

Character Sheet

Profile:
- Name
- Age
- Gender
- Occupation
- Nationality
- Bio

Body:
- Facial Appearance
- Hair
- Skin
- Height
- Weight

Weapons and Equipment:
- Primary (Shotguns, SMGs, Asasult Rifles and Sniper Rifles. No Machine Guns.)
- Secondary (Handguns. You may use two if you do NOT have a primary weapon.)
- Melee (Knives, bats, etc. Don't go overboard.)
- Explosives (Grendes, Stun Grenades, Flares, C4, etc.)
- Armour (You can use chainmail. That is the only heavy armour you may use. Kevlar and helmets are still permitted...)
- Clothing (Simple please...)
- Equipment (Rucksacks, first aid kits, etc.)

Where it marks - replace the profile character with whichever characteristic you have filled. e.g. '- Age' turns in to '- 25' or '- Job' turns in to '- FBI Agent' if you catch my drift.

---

Please use this format ONLY. Everyone here knows how to read it.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 19, 2007 12:20 am
I shall make something from the Special Copter.

Team Dual
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 12:30 PM
Weather: Sunny

A some sort of helicopter landed onto a deserted building in the zombie breeding ground, Heaven's Gate.

Two Men, named Andrew and Chester, came out, followed by a dozen Black Ops.

"Why did we have to land onto this building?" asked Andrew, on his radio.
"So.. you guys won't get caught." replied a rough voice.

Andrew carried only a USP, with only a laser attached. Chester carried a heavy, somewhat advanced type of a Magnum Sniper Rifle. He was nicknamed "Stalker-Eye" for his very accurate aim.

These two men were veterans from a failed Rescue Mission in Mecklenburg. All of their team members, who were almost like brothers to them, died out there. They were promoted to have their own Team, but still with the same mission: To Rescue.

"Let's go." said Andrew.
They headed down the stairs to get out of the building and get on with their mission.
But, before they got down, some gunshots fired at them.
"Who could those be?" asked Andrew. He caught a small glimpse, of a few Dark Ops targetting them.
"Hurry up now, open fire!" he shouted.
The Black Ops soldiers did what they were told, and charged at the Dark Ops. It was heavy firefighting.
Andrew stayed behind the dying Black Ops while Chester sniped the Dark Ops.
They began to lose.

"Run!!" Andrew shouted, only left with two Black Ops.

More Dark Ops filled the building... the lower part of it was heavily fortified by the Dark Ops.

They couldn't think of a plan, for they were already surrounded.

Posted by: SDWBOSS September 19, 2007 04:42 pm
QUOTE (iliketoblowzombieheadsoff @ September 19, 2007 12:20 am)
A some sort of helicopter landed onto a deserted building in the zombie breeding ground...

Sorry, extremely unpleasant image there...

Very very nice story though *big thumbs up*

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 19, 2007 11:08 pm
Heheh, kinda rushed on that XD

Couldn't be more desctiptive.. I just wanted to post that. Hehe

Posted by: Zombie Assassin September 20, 2007 10:58 am
fine, ill make a different character.

And, being all Jackie Chan WILL help. Don't you play dead rising? I know I do.

Actually, ill make a short character. Someone else can give other description.

Name: Stan Flood.

Clothes: White Suit with striped tie.

Personality: Brave, Suicidal, Convict-Killin Machine, nice... VERRY Nice, like save everyone's life sorta nice. Cool. In looove.......... if som1 makes a girl.

Gender: Male.


Make the rest, Gordon , Zombie, or =IZER, cause i cant be bothered.

Just a hint, my kind of style is abit like dead rising, so can we PLEASE END UP TRAPPED IN A MALL AT SOME POINT? Thx.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 20, 2007 11:33 pm
Hum....

Gordon - Unknown

Equalizer - Unknown

Me - No.


If you straighten up and all, I'll add you.

First you gotta get your maturity together.
Second, Make your own, we don't have to change it and all. We're just helping out and giving advice.

Third, take out those quotes on your signature. I didn't permit them to be there(well, atleast my name). Thanks!

Posted by: DavidRoxZoRs September 21, 2007 02:27 am
You dont have to have permission to quote someone unless the quote is copyrighted, which they arent so... yeah you just got pwned by the LAW

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff September 21, 2007 02:31 am
You think I'd let him get away with that? sleep.gif
Even mallic finds his signature bullcrap.

That copyright bs, not considered in this matter.

Posted by: gordon_frohman September 22, 2007 02:34 pm
ZA...
if you cant be bothered to even make a realistic character and such...
then you cant be bothered being in this RP ,,,,

Posted by: DavidRoxZoRs September 24, 2007 09:56 pm
QUOTE (Zombie Assassin @ September 20, 2007 10:58 am)
fine, ill make a different character.

And, being all Jackie Chan WILL help. Don't you play dead rising? I know I do.

Actually, ill make a short character. Someone else can give other description.

Name: Stan Flood.

Clothes: White Suit with striped tie.

Personality: Brave, Suicidal, Convict-Killin Machine, nice... VERRY Nice, like save everyone's life sorta nice. Cool. In looove.......... if som1 makes a girl.

Gender: Male.


Make the rest, Gordon , Zombie, or =IZER, cause i cant be bothered.

Just a hint, my kind of style is abit like dead rising, so can we PLEASE END UP TRAPPED IN A MALL AT SOME POINT? Thx.

...

Dead Rising is a game, and frankly, its extremely unrealistic.


If a zombie outbreak were to arise, he wouldnt give a rat's ass for his story, he would be trying to stay alive.


Its a stupid game at most points, laser swords, megabusters.. seriously


and HONESTLY he has his camera on a strap when hes in cut scenes, yet when hes running around hes holding it CONSTANTLY!!!!



Its so stupid!


If he were smart, he would have a belt or something to put the camera on.


Anyways, back to the point. Being all Jackie Chan Gung Ho wouldnt help.

Just because their flesh is decaying, doesnt mean you can kick their head off.

It doesnt mean you can rip their bowels out.

Grow up.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff October 07, 2007 06:35 am
TONIGHT'S THE NI-EEE-IGHT!!

I shall make the Intro for Stanley Flood! Huzahhhhhh


Stanley Flood
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:22 AM
Weather: Sunny

Today was a perfect day for Stanley. He would do 600 push ups on his fitness room, then spar on his punching bag. Unfortunately, his raggedy punching bag produced a hole and so, he had to by a new one.

Stanley thought that, the Sport Store in the Mall had the best and cheapest Punching Bag there is.

"Let's see here..." he had said.
Stanley was rummaging through the Karate-Do section, hoping to find the Punching Bag of his thoughts. His phone vibrated a bit, and it was a text message.

"Stanley! Dinner tonight? Paycheck today!
Love you!

xoxo, Diane"

There came a smile upon his face. Diane was a perfect girl for him.

They both met at College, when Diane accidentally dropped the Medicine Balls for the Weight Training class.
"Oops!" she shouted, then getting Stanley's attention.
He came close to her just in time, picking up the 20-pound medicine balls and helping Diane carry them.
It was known to be love at first sight.

They had been together for a while, 3 years and still in love.

Stanley got back and focused on his rummaging.

Then, a loud thud interrupted his action.
He came to check, and saw an employee shaking on the ground, some buyers and other employees around him.

"What's going on?" Stanley asked.
"This guy, he's been pale all day and was feeling sick, but he insisted to work."

The epeleptic employee stopped.
"We have to get him to the hospital!"

Panic then came about in the mall. Stanley came to see.

There were people, biting other people and devouring them. Some of the bitten had already risen from the ground, started attacking the other innocent shoppers.

"What the..." Stanley said out loud.

The employee emerged from the ground and started biting the nearest person, immediately getting Stanley's attention.
"Get him off! GET HIM OFF!"

Stanley pulled the cannibalistic monster off the person, pulling a chunk of his arm.

"OH MY GAD......" the bitten person shouted, trying to stop the bleeding from his hand.

Stanley threw a punch on the cannibal, breaking its head.
It fell to the ground, finishing off with a cracking noise.

It was no time for pausing. The growing "infection" of cannibals made Stanley run and muster up some plans.

What would he do? Engage the cannibals or think of a better way?





*ADVICE*
Follow our RP structure(the past posts we have made will show), and make sure there is two Objectives. If not, state that there are none. An introduction post does not have an objective, for you shall make it yourself.
Never powerplay! Do not exaggerate your roleplay! Thank you.

Posted by: Zombie Assassin October 08, 2007 06:19 am
uhh... that was unexpected.

600 Push-ups? Man, my arm would be strained.

Still, some things in Dead Rising are realistic, except running into the maintenance tunnels on Case 7-2 to get the bombs out of the tunnels so it doesnt release parasitic larvae into the atmosphere and instead has a small explosion which doesnt really do anything. Like, as soon as a cutscene comes, all the zombie are gone.

Wait... Woops.

Still,if i end up picking up a car, then that will be unfair. My heaviest thing i can carry should be a bench, but with two hands.

Also, lets build barricades at times, be creative.


Just a couple of suggestions.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff October 08, 2007 06:23 am
Heheheh, 600 push ups are possible.

You can do whatever you want, but don't stretch it, be realistic and compare it to real life situations. biggrin.gif

Posted by: Zombie Assassin October 08, 2007 06:37 am
Stanley Flood
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:37 AM
Weather: Sunny

I saw chaos everywhere in the mall, and then i saw this guy squirming around on the ground, then a pack of people jumped onto him, ripping out his body parts.

I knew they weren't human. I looked right, and saw some strange activity. I looked closer, walking past the chaos, and then, i saw hell itself.

A person was ripping out this guy's brains, and i felt like puking. Then, as i turned around, this person jumped onto me, and his teeth smashed against my hand, as i threw it away.

Then, he was trying to bite me, and my hands werent doing much. I remembered the glass behind me, and smashed it. I injured my hand badly, but luckily i wasnt hurt anywhere else. That... Thing on the other hand had shards of glass in its head, and appeared to be dead. Then i noticed a bite mark that digged deeply into the flesh of this... thing.

Then, my friend, Jack, started running down the escalator with a machine-gun in his hands, firing away.

"Jack, is that you?" I screamed out. I only heard a faint reply, then he fell over. I pushed through the waves of people, until it got dangerous. I got a quick idea, as one rached for my neck, I hit his hand hard, and did a low kick to his ankles.

He fell over, and I picked up his feet, swinging around as the other people fell over. I ran over to Jack, to assist him, to see that he was'nt bitten.

I picked him up, and quickly ran through the path i cleared, out the mall. I closed the doors, and told everyone not to go out there. But then, I felt like a strong force had me paralyzed. They all just stared at me, then shambled towards me.

-----------------
Well, i put that above every time i finished a part. First attempt at this.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff October 09, 2007 11:44 pm
Not bad. biggrin.gif


Sorry, but you can't change the weather currently... you're like, way behind our time. So, catch up with our time and you may change it, but make good decisions please.

Posted by: gordon_frohman October 16, 2007 06:22 pm
one of us should have had mod powers... so we could correct the faults of other rpers

Posted by: Zombie Assassin October 17, 2007 09:49 am
...Umm, i didn't know. By the way, isit started me. Not like that!
He started my character. And what do you mean?

Posted by: DavidRoxZoRs October 20, 2007 04:20 am
ZA, Im not exactly a good story-writer myself unless I really put myself to it like my Naruto story I wrote... 43 chapters around 600 pages... biggrin.gif



anyways


That part was kind of vague, so try to add a little more detail please

Posted by: Zombie Assassin October 20, 2007 06:52 am
Stanley Flood
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:45 AM
Weather: Sunny

I did'nt realize who they were, but i knew they were one of them. However, their slow speed was an advantage, so i just walked around them.

I met a whole lot more of those things, and decided that they all had a date with my fist.

Then, I was striked in the back of the head, and losing my ability to see and hear. I heard gunfire, barely, then i just fell asleep.

I could'nt remember much of what happened anymore, so i forgot that those people were infected with something... inhuman.


------------------------------------

First, this doesn't mean Jack is dead. Second, you should expect him to be walking past everyone saying hi.

Posted by: Equalizer November 03, 2007 09:31 pm
Time to step in to this joint.

---

Nietzscht

From far off, there was a distant moaning. It soon followed with a rumble, then by four tyres slamming down on sandy gravel. Nietzscht and ten other soldiers got out of a jeep. Andy was with them, bearing his arms from the back.
Two soldiers inspected a body. Nietzscht snapped dog tags from the body's necki and read it.
"Stanley Flood."
Andy stepped forward and turned the back of the body's head over. It was coated in blood.
"Abacus?" Nietzschte asked.
"Let's find out..." Andy took out a vial of what appeared to be green liquid. He tipped it in to Stanley's wound gently, trying not to overdose him.
Nietzscht spoke in german to one of his soldiers. The soldier responded in german and Andy looked up at the two.
"This man shouldn't be out this far in the outskirts," the soldier spoke, in a strong german accent.
"No..." Andy spoke. "He was dragged here. Meaning that there must be some crazed man somewhere out here, we just don't know where."
A track leading back in to the main stream of the city was scored in blood. At the other end of the road were soldiers, and a lot of them.
Each of them wearing "Solid" gear.
Dark ops.
"Scheisse..." Nietzscht kicked the ground slightly.
"I can get us there," the Soldier spoke to Andy. "Six football pitches. We should be fine."
"Well what are we waiting for?"
The soldiers dragged Stanley in to the jeep. Andy got in to the back and kept his eye on the corpse. The driver started the jeep and began driving through an alternative route.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Track down Flood's killer; Assist Andy Syria.
Secondary: Learn english...

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff November 15, 2007 06:14 am
Well I'm wantin' to WRITE DARNBIT


Rufus Stockton
*date, time and weather will be posted*


"Damn, Dark Ops jeeps, Dark Ops soldiers... that place is heavily guarded!!!", said Migell.

Kuzuke boosted him up to where we were hiding. We're behind a Bank, all ravaged and burned. The fire's settled down, though.

"So, how will we approach this?" asked Bryan.
"I don't know... I say we rush at em!! Rush at them dammit!" answered Migell.
"No, you fool..." interrupted Kuzuke. "That'll get us killed. We have to be a bit more tactical than that..."

Then a loud explosion stopped our discussion.
"Damn.... Dark Ops are blown to bits now." reported Migell.
The Dark Ops were neutralized by a very strong bomb, clearing the way for us. Two men then came out of the newly destroyed building.

"Who are those...." asked Migell, squinting a bit.

"Hmm, they look like some special forces."

We didn't want to get too close, for it might be trouble. Instead we went to the helicopter parked on the building's top, which appears to be untouched.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Find and make the Helicopter work.
Secondary: Search for any survivors and get them to the nearest safe place.

Posted by: Xemo November 22, 2007 05:24 pm
I completely forget what I last wrote...

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 09, 2008 01:30 am
sorry about joining so late, but this was just too good to pass up

Character Sheet

Profile:
- Name- Neal Ovdensson
- Age- 22
- Gender- male
- Occupation- Postal Worker

- Nationality- Norwegian
- Bio- borm in Hammerfest but immagrated with his parents

Body:
- Facial Appearance- thin face, blue eyes
- Hair- black
- Skin- white, pale
- Height- 6' 0"
- Weight- 184 lb

Weapons and Equipment:
- Primary- M195 sniper rifle
- Secondary- mac 10
- Melee- sledgehammer
- Explosives- claymores (5)
- Armour- none
- Clothing black Trenchcoat, black t-shirt, faded camo pants
- Equipment- wirecutters, field knife, flares

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 09, 2008 01:39 am
Sir, I think you're our savior ph34r.gif

It matters not if you posted late! I'll add you in.

I'm sorry but let me have some time, I gotta get my fiction-self back up. ohmy.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 09, 2008 01:47 am
Glad to help

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 09, 2008 03:13 am
Alright, I think I'm ready....

Just before you are to join, read these rules. We go by a few. biggrin.gif

RULES

1.) While writing, don't exaggerate.... try to be realistic.(I'll tell you when you're exaggerating tongue.gif )

2.) Don't powerplay other role-playing characters. Only the other characters you create.

3.) Be creative and enjoy! biggrin.gif


========================================

Neal Ovdensson
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 12:20 PM
Weather: Sunny

He thought it was going to be an average day, when people lived their normal lives. He never expected what today would bring.

"Good afternoon everyone, this is Tom Feller reporting for today's Death Watch. 40% of Heaven's Gate had been infected by the Virus, and it is still unknown as to what caused this to break out. Military aid will come very shortly, and this infection will be contained. Please keep indoors, boarding any openings closed and keeping away from danger. This is Tom Feller, and we'll be back in 10 minutes."

Neal looked out the window, seeing that the infection had started in his area.

He carefully opened the door, his sledge hammer ready in hand. He quickly slammed his hammer to the nearest zombie, and then to another. The zombies' heads splattered like a water balloon being thrown into a wall. Neal avoided getting messy, however.

He felt a small tremor while he hammered the zombies into their deaths.

He found relief when he saw a few people with guns in hand, wearing dark uniform and gasmasks.
"They must be part of the military," Neal thought.

He spectated them a bit. Not only did they shoot the undead, but they also shot those who are innocent and are trying to make a break for it. They slowly caused panic among the people.
Neal did not understand... why did they shoot not only zombies, but people too?


Will he join these murderers and find out more about them, or will he label them as an enemy like the zombies and assault them?


==============

I've given you a choice... I think there's an obvious answer. biggrin.gif

Enjoy yourself, neal. biggrin.gif

Posted by: gordon_frohman January 09, 2008 02:58 pm
QUOTE (iliketoblowzombieheadsoff @ January 09, 2008 03:13 am)
Alright, I think I'm ready....

Just before you are to join, read these rules. We go by a few. biggrin.gif

RULES

1.) While writing, don't exaggerate.... try to be realistic.(I'll tell you when you're exaggerating tongue.gif )

2.) Don't powerplay other role-playing characters. Only the other characters you create. yes but some times you will have to , that emans when the writer is AFK and stuff, as what happened with a character that was like right in the face of my character,  i cant move my character without a tiny bit of power play

3.) Be creative and enjoy! biggrin.gif


========================================



I've given you a choice... I think there's an obvious answer. biggrin.gif

Enjoy yourself, neal. biggrin.gif

wrote my part in the writing
we could use a new , fresh , creative, and most needed ACTIVE mind :3

btw isit / bob / zombie , i will need to talk to you on steam / xfire

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 09, 2008 11:36 pm
Sure thing. biggrin.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 10, 2008 12:39 am
I saw people being mowed down, zombies and civvies alike. I yelled for my girlfriend Lizzy, and she walked over to me. One of the men with guns said, "Son, how would you like to help us clean up this plague?" I said, and what about my girlfriend? The man looked at me and laughed, He said, "If you Insist, but we aren't responsible for her safety." I knew something was wrong with those men, but no other options came to mind. I looked at Lizzy, the look on her face said she wanted to come. We'll need guns sir. He handed me a siper rifle and a mac 10. Lizzy was given an m16 and a desert eagle. The man turned and said, almost sinisterly "Don't become a liability, or you'll end up like those people." I was worried, and so was Lizzy, but she grabbed me and said "Let's go! Keep up or no more sex!" I ran over to join that group of men. my long black hair blowing in my eyes. Lizzy chckled, "Good Choice, Neal." whe I got there I was handed a kife, wirecutters, and some flares. The man I had been talkig to said, "don't wast them, it's all you get." they led me to an apc and we all got in. After a short way, I fell asleep. (Is it ok to write the bio's of that black ops guy and Lizzy? Because, it kind of does't work If I can't.)

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 10, 2008 01:46 am
Not bad. smile.gif

It's ok if you write for the characters you create, so yes you may. smile.gif
Don't forget to post the name of your person. You know, we go by a format of first starting the name, then the date and weather and stuff.

They're the black ops alright, but just a certain group of them. They're not the all-out agency itself. I'll make some connections right now.

Bryan Furlin
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 12:42 PM
Weather: Sunny

Once we saw the building explode, we went to see the helicopter.
It was just sitting there, menacingly.... it was as if it wants us to be taken away from this hell-hole.

"So, does anybody know how this thing works?" Asked Migell out loud.
"I'll check it out." replied Kuzuke.

Just as Kuzuke was to step inside to see how it worked, a Dark Ops from another building top appeared and got a rocket launcher ready.

"This is for wrecking my team!!!!" he shouted.

We quickly went for cover, seeing the helicopter blown to bits...... it felt like it was the end of it all when we saw it.

"Damn....." I thought.
The clinging sound of burned metal touching the ground felt like another savior falling.... we thought this would save the people, but no. "Grr....!!!"
Migell stopped covering himself and sprayed the nearby Dark Ops with bullets.
"Die!! Die!!!!!!"
It was like a different side of Migell we didn't see before.

"So, what now?" I asked.

"Hmm... we'll look for a different source of escape." said Rufus, the old and silent man.

My intercom started to give off minimal static sounds.
"This is *static* Beta Squad. We've found two survivors. *static* We've took hold of this block I believe... we had to *static* kill every single human. How are things there?"
I felt a bit of disappointment. "Well, a helicopter just got blown up.... by those damn Dark Ops. We'll be finding a new vehicle if possible."
"Great, just great. These two look so sweet, that they need to get out of here. I overheard their names... it was Lizzy and Neal, I think. Alright, so I'm out."
"Alright, we'll keep a look out for you guys, and we'll take the survivors to somewhere safe. Furlin out."

Ah, Beta squad. Reported to be the most wreckless team known in our agency. They'd kill civillian nor zombie, I would've known.
Migell seemed to have a weird look on his face. "Uh, guys, check this out."
He was looking down the road. What lies below are... even more undead. "Not good... we should get out of this building before it's too late" I suggested.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Evacuate the ruined building.
Secondary: Find more survivors.

==========================

There, if you read this you'd know a bit more about the RP... just a bit more smile.gif

The Dark Ops are a competing agency against the Black Ops.... they kill everybody but themselves.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 10, 2008 02:22 am
(Alright, now for that black ops guy and Lizzy, if I don't write them much, it's because they are with neal)

Profile:
- Name- Dimitri Black (Seth)
- Age- 25
- Gender- male
- Occupation- Black Ops Sniper
- Nationality- American (of russian descent)
- Bio- a bit of a wise-ass, he is the funny guy of his squad, but he also takes far more pleasure in killing zombies (and people) than he should. He is also a devout follower of the norse gods.

Body:
- Facial Appearance- skull pattern painted on his face, Green Eyes (wears contacts that make them appear red and to cure his astigmatism)
- Hair- short, brown
- Skin- white, light tan
- Height- 5' 9"
- Weight- 162 lb

Weapons and Equipment:
- Primary- 50. caliber sniper rifle with scope (thermal, infared, and laser-sighted)
- Secondary- .454 Taurus revolver equipped with a scope
- Melee- recractable blades in the wrist of his uniform (think Predator)
- Explosives Grendes (8) c4 (20 lb) flashbangs (4)
- Armour- Dragonskin chestplate, arms, and legs (that new stuff that's better than kevlar, it's real, I saw it on the discovery channel)
- Clothing - black ops uniform, thor's hammer necklace
- Equipment- radio, night vision goggles, headset, thermal goggles


Profile:
- Name- Elizabeth Shearer
- Age- 20
- Gender- female
- Occupation- Student teacher, gun shop clerk's assistant
- Nationality- Irish/British, born in dublin, raised in london
- Bio- Came to america to escape her abusive stepfather, she met Neal and moved in with him. She became his girlfriend soon after.

Body:
- Facial Appearance- green eyes, piercing on her bottom lip
- Hair- redish brown
- Skin- white, very light skinned, but not quite ghost white
- Height- 5' 11"
- Weight- 124 lb

Weapons and Equipment:
- Primary- M16
- Secondary- Desert Eagle
- Melee- broadsword, a present from Neal
- Explosives- RPG rounds (4) (that is ok, right? if not, desregard) grenades (5)
- Armour - sharksuit, worn under her clothes
- Clothing- black bondage pants, punisher skull t-shirt (that she stole from neal) combat boots, fishnet arm thingies, and black sunglasses
- Equipment- duffle bag full of medical supplies (which she firces Neal to carry) field Knife, knapsack filled with ramen noodles and tuna

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 10, 2008 02:53 am
[U]Neal Ovdensson[U]
date and time:january 6th, 1:17 PM
Weather: Pouring Rain
(I shoud've mentioned this before, Neal has a thick scandonavian accent.)
I woke up after a few minutes to the sight of Lizzy sleeping with her hed against my shoulder. I brushed the hair away from her face, I leaned in to kiss her on the forehead, but we hit a bump and her head hit my face, causing my lip to bleed. I had learned the name of the captain, but the others seemed to like their anonymity. Lizzy woke up and slapped me. "Why'd you get my hair wet, You know I hate that" I tilted my head to the side . "Well, excuse me love, I was trying to be romantic when Captain Wow over there drove over a pothole. Aie! You busted me lip open." she hugged me, "Well, just don't let it happen again" Then she nuzzled into my chest and dozed off again. After about 15 minutes, Dimitri Yelled "Lars and Nils are on their way back form scout duty." he looked at me and Lizzy "you move your girl, kapish? We need to make room, We're picking up Nils and Lars." The APC stopped, two tall men, one with golden blonde hair and another with dark brown hair and a beard stepped in, both speaking Norwegian. I seemed to be the only one who understood them when they greeted us in their native tongue, so they sat by Lizzy and Myself. The blonde one, Nils said in Norwegian "She's cute, what's her name." I replied, in the same language "Lizzy, but she's with me." Lars started laughing, and said, in english "well isn't that precious?" Lizzy stood up and grabbed lars by the balls and twisted until Lars screamed. She said, in a voice that made even Neal cringe "When I don't get my nap, I have to hurt people." Dimitri was laughing hysterically, until the driver shouted, "oh hell, It's a Hulk!" Dimitri pulled his head out of the roof of the APC and aimed his rifle, I was amazed at the ease with which he placed a shot between the beast's eyes. ( a hulk is short for Hulking Corpse, they are basically what fred is, a giant zombie) I shuddered at the sight of it as we rolled past. Then I felt sad when we got out to look at it. it was my cousin, Gunnar. I explained it to the others and they all seemed sorry. Lizzy just looked at the body. I could tell she was upset as well. We all got back in the APC and it trundled along. Dimitri said into his radio "Hey Furlin, still need a ride? We have 4 seats left."

primary objective: stay with lizzy
secondary objective: keep up with the black ops guys

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 11, 2008 05:35 am
Awesome-zor, mate. biggrin.gif

Now, I'm gonna use my main character, Rufus Stockton.

Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 1:02 PM
Weather: Drizzle

"Uh guys, check this out."

I came to look at what Migell was applying to.... a horde of zombies heading straight for the building we're in.
"Not good.... we should get out of this building before it's too late," suggested Bryan.

We did as expected, but it was almost too late. The path was covered by plenty of zombies.

"Ugh.... " gestured Kuzuke. "Let's split up." I ordered.

"Kuzuke and Migell, take right. Me and Bryan will lure them to the left."

They did as followed, having an easier time with luring the zombies. There were only a few blocking the path, and we had almost 30. We just shot our way through. Twas a bloody rampage.

We made it out of there, Bryan falling back a bit, since he fended off a zombie who looked like it did not win a bite.
"Cmon, fatasses!! Can't you follow us?!" taunted Bryan.

The zombies, stupid and slow, did nothing but kept their eyes to Bryan and followed. We eventually lost them, since they're so slow..

"So, where to?" asked Bryan.
"No idea... we should try to make a round trip to meet up with Kuzuke. Could you radio them?"
"Sure thing." Bryan did some putton-pushing, and started talking.
"Kuzuke, Migell, you guys there? Hello?"
No response.
"Agh... we've lost connection."

We continued our march, hoping to meet up with him when we go around this part.

Just as we were wandering, we once again encounter the Cult. They were mumbling some words as they gathered 'round a circle.
"Hide...." I told Bryan. We were very close to being spotted.

After a few moments, their tone started rising.
"LET US BECOME THE UNDEAD! LET US BE IMMORTAL!!!"
A few gunshot rounds, then it was quiet.

We came to check it out. Those who were standing there in a circle had died.... they seemed to excited to be zombies. There were exposed bites on there bodies. Well, what a lucky day for these bastards.
"Bryan, set a grenade on this ground."
Bryan turned around to me when he was looking at something.
"Huh? Sure."

He pulls his grenade pin and places it onto the ground. We ran for cover.... then boom. Those to-be zombies are now bits. "Hah, poor bastards." remarked Bryan.

Just as we were moving on, I felt a cold metal feeling on the back of my head.

"Not so fast.... n-not so fa-fast!!!!!"

Man... that cold metal in my head is truly a sign of trouble...

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Survive.
Secondary: Meet up with Kuzuke and Migell.


Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 11, 2008 10:06 pm
Neal Ovdensson
Date and Time: january 6th, 2008, 1:20 pm
weather: partly cloudy

We kept on rolling down the road. Every now and then Dimitri would fire at some zombie (and 2 times, much to my shagrin, people), or cat. Lars was firing a machine gun almost the whole time, he paused about three times to reload. Each shot seemed to fell one of those retches. I was feeling bold, so I poked out my head and fired my mac-10 into another hulk that had walked in front of us, when the bullet exploded on the side of his head, I felt a bit ill, so I sat back down. Lars whispered to Nils, in norwegian " I was at the mall a bit ago, and I think I may have killed this kung fu guy. He was trying to take on a shitload of these abominations, so I conked him on the head and dragged him away. I didn't wait around after that, I just ran to meet you" I looked at him and said, "was it really necessary for ya to knock 'im out?" Lars shot me a hard look. "You'd do well to mind your own business, especially with black ops is involved." Nils looked at Lizzy and pulled out a knife, he moved towards her and said, "perhaps this'll..." He was cut off by me hitting him in the head with my sledgehammer. He covered his temples, not wanting to be hit again. I raised my hammer to finish the job when Dimitri grabbed the hammer's head and shouted "Enough of this jackassery!" I lowered the hammer, and he looked at nils "If I have to warn you to behave again, it's back out there with the zombies." Nils scurried over to the medic, who was still snickering at his seat, and got the medic to patch up his head. Lizzy, who had heard the exchange pulled me back over to her and whispered, "you just wait 'till me get out of this horrible place. I'm gonna shag your brains out" I sat down, and the APC stopped. Dimitri stood up and said "Well, men, it's time to rescue some folks from that building." He pointed to a large building with a helipad on the roof. We all got up, svae the driver, Nils, and a skinny man whose name I didn't know, nor did I care to. Lizzy loaded her M16 and switched off the safety. I slung my rifle and fished my mac10 out of my coat pocket. Lars dismonted from the APC's machine gun and grabbed a spas12, the ramp went down and we all stepped off, not knowing what we'd face.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 12, 2008 03:18 am
Noice. biggrin.gif


Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 1:45 PM
Weather: Cloudy


I woke up, not knowing how much time had passed... I found myself in a van with Bryan.
"What the hell... just happened?" I asked.
"They knocked you out, and I think they knocked me out too. We've been sleeping here for a while, I've found out. It's been half an hour until you woke up."
"Why didn't they do anything that long?"
"Kind of weird.... I heard some moans and a few gunshots outside. Nobody touched the van. I was just there, sitting and hiding while at it... I had to be in complete silence, so I turned off my intercom."
"Well, alright. Let's go check what's outside."
I was surprised I wasn't even tied up or anything... they carelessly just hid us for no apparent reason.

We opened the backdoor of the van. Damn, what a sight.

It appears that we were captured by the cult, but only for 20 minutes. They were quickly wiped out by these... zombies. They're still there, busy at gnawing on their flesh. One grabbed my leg.

"G-ggh...... yo-you're lucky !!!! If the-these zombies hadn't been here, we wo-would've drove away and w-we would've killed you!!! T-this is part of our ri-ritual..."
The man who had grabbed my leg died. His other arm was torn off, and so was his other leg.
We left these murderous scene, not bothering the zombies who indulged in their fresh food.

We continued our search for Kuzuke and Migell. We killed a few zombies while we trekked this To-Be wasteland.

"Well.... no sign of them at all." said Bryan.
"My Intercom's connection is down, I can't make any contacts with any other team."
"Great, just great." I replied.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Find Kuzuke and Migell.
Secondary: Save any survivors.

Posted by: gordon_frohman January 12, 2008 08:52 am
neal, can you use some paragraphs ? ^^
when its all jambled up it becomes hard to read sad.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 12, 2008 09:54 pm
sorry, I have trouble with paragraphs. I suppose that's my writing style. I will try to be better about that in the future.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 12, 2008 11:17 pm
Neal Ovdensson
date and time: january 6th, 2008 1:38 pm
weather: cloudy

As we all stepped off the ramp, Nils started to go into convulsions. The medic ran back into the APC. Dimitri shook his head, "Just stay there, keep on the machine gun. I don't need these fuckers getting too close." the medic nodded and the ramp went back up. We hadn't been standing there for more than 45 seconds when Lizzy began firing at the zombies. Dimitri looked at us and said, "We need to scan these surrounding buildings for survivors."
Lars and 2 other guys nodded. Lizzy was shaking with anticipation, or maybe she was just scared (*sigh* you never can tells with women). We all walked into the front door of a building. The security guy had barricaded himself behind a desk. He stuck his head up and shot one of the nameless guys in the shoulder. Lars sprinted at the man, howling in excitement and rage, and ducked under the barricade. The security guard said, "Wait I was just... *boom*" Lars splattered the man's head all over the wall behind the barricade. Dimitri shouted, "Damn it Lars, he could've helped us." Lars replied "Aye, but he shot McKenley and I didn't want him killing one of us." I walked over to the man's corpse and took his revolver out of his hand. The other nameless guy was dragging the other man out.
We were lucky so far, The number of zombies was sporadic and low. Lars took the man's security card and chuckled, "we may need this." Dimitri nodded. Lizzy opened the elevator door and a man inside looked at her. He reached for her and I dove into his ribs. The man said "Wait, I'm not infected... Name's Shepard. Micheal Shepard." Dimitri helped Micheal up, and I handed micheal the revolver. Not one second after He got i did he yell, " My wife and kids got infected, so I had to kill them before they could turn. Oh god, the kids cried when I crushed their mother's head with a crowbar. Then I turned it on them, and I killed all three of them, even accidentally killing my uninfected daughter. I just... I jus..." *boom* He blew his brains out all over the elevator. Lizzy took the revolver from him. She looked at me, seeing I was visibly shaken up by this.
She smiled and said "don't worry love, next time we see a survivor, I'll see if their sane enough for this." She hugged me after she finished. Just then, A man in a dark ops uniform ran in flailing his arms shouting "please! I need help! My brother is trapped in the basement!" Lars raised his shotgun, but lizzy stood in front of the barrel. I held my mac 10 to his head. "Shoot him, you shoot me." Lizzy threatened. "shoot her, and I rip out your insides and eat them." I growled. I said that then realised how bizarre that sounded. Everyone looked at me, and Dimitri said "The fuck?" Lars lowered his gun and I did so with mine. Lizzy moved out of the way and said. "good then we're all in agreement. Neal" she began to say then punched me in the stomach "don't say crap like that, people will think you're insane.
Lizzy handed the dark ops man the revolver and he mocked " GOT YA!" he shot Lars in the chest and dropped him like a stone. Then Lars rose and began crushing the man's head against the elevator wall. He kept going until the man was near death, but before he could finish the job, Dimitri slashed the man's throat with one of his wristblades. Arteral spurt painted us all crimson. ... around 3 hours pass and all rooms of all floors are covered. Deaths, Human: 3 , living infected: 15, Zombies: 2. We moved on to the next office building, stoppong at the APC to resupply and check on Nils and McKenley. (lars had been wearing Dragonskin, so he was fine, just bruised.) We peppered some of the advancing zombies with bullets from the machine gun. Lizzy began throwing up, there was a lot of blood in it, so we left her in the APC. The thing was all but impenetrable, so I wasn't too worried about the zombies. I was more worried about Nils, ( I thought to myself, If he touches her, I'll kill him in a way that he'll wish the zombies had gotten him.)
We entered the building only to be greeted by dark ops. they opened fire on us and hit Lars several times. He charged at them, Howling in rage and firing his spas12. Dimitri fired at them also, every shot scoring a hit to the head. Lars hopped the barricade and drew the blades he had in his wriststs. There were 2 of the dark ops guys left. Lars sliced the first one open, and, having unslung and aimed my M195, I blew the other one away. His head basically turned into paint. We ran to the corpses, comandeering their mp5's and grenades. I set a claymore at the door of sll 5 elevators. all of them were lowering at the same time. the first door opened, we ducked and I detonated that charge. All of the men in the elevator were killed.
the second one came, more of the same happened. They finally got smart after the third one, and skipped this floor. they came from the stairs above us, and below us. I found myself to be better with the mp5, because I was able to score far more hits with it than my mac10. The more we killed, the more they seemed to send. I had time to disarm and rearm a claymore. I set it at a staircase, and as more men came down, they met their deaths. Those stairs had been destroyed.
They got back into the elevators and began pouring down the other staircases; our rescue plan had turned into a seige, that seige, into a death trap. just as everything seemed hopeless, a rocket entered the building through a window. I noticed Lizzy With her top half poking out of the APC. more zombies surrounded it, so she had to close that hatch. the zombies began pouring into the building, black ops, darks ops, and myself all had a common enemy, so we had forgotten all about our petty squabble. We quickly began sweeping back the tide of zombies. but, they reached an elevator and the trapped dark ops operatives, low on ammo were almost instantly killed. Only one man, who had been bitten in numerous places, made it away. He was instantly shot in the head once he reached his floor. more operatives came down, now with flamethrowers and ak47's. The horde began to thin out when we heard the sound of machine gun fire, like the hooves of Sliepnir, ringing in the air. A black ops Apache had come to our aid after noticing all of the dead zombies in the area. We, along with our new ally, finished off all of the zombies. The number of which had to be in the tens of thousands. The dark ops men threw down their arms and started singing the America the beautifu, first ti was only one man, then 10, then all of them. We all joined in as well, Dimitri's eyes started tp water at the sight. I joined in last. When we finished the song one of the Dark ops men cameover and shook Dimitri's hand. He said, "I realise now the futility of our fighting." My men are scattered all over this part of town, and I will get them to assist you. Although, I promise nothing of the other leaders." (Oh MY GOD, I'm sorry this was so long, but I got so caught up in it I couldn't stop.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 12, 2008 11:20 pm
ohmy.gif I am sooooooo sorry about that, I was just having a creative overflow there. Please don't be mad guys. unsure.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 12, 2008 11:21 pm
ohmy.gif I am sooooooo sorry about that, I was just having a creative overflow there. Please don't be mad guys. unsure.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 12, 2008 11:22 pm
and for that, my computer was being wierd and I ened up double posting.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 13, 2008 01:16 am
Wow, dude.

You know there's an edit button there for a purpose.

You'd have as few as 3 posts if you edited.

Posted by: mallic January 13, 2008 04:35 pm
holy spamage of spamalot !

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 13, 2008 11:02 pm
Bah, it's ok.
As long as he posts. tongue.gif

I'll be reading that right now, neal.



edit:
And now I'm done.

Wow, that was a great suspense ride biggrin.gif
Best post, Neal. tongue.gif


Now, do keep this in mind:

Right now, since it's only 1:30pm in Heaven's gate, the infection is not raging that much, and it still did not get hold of this city, since it's so gigantic.
The military is to leave at 3:00 pm, and that is when they leave the fighting to the Black Ops.
The Dark Ops, a rival agency, will interfere and do their best to get hold of this situation, to finally higher their reputation as a dangerous agency.
They kill everyone, yes. Really, they haven't arrived, but they're starting to establish a base in Heaven's Gate.

The Dark Ops is scheduled to come into the city at 6:00 pm.
All of the Black Ops troops will arrive at 3:15 pm.
The raging epidemic is currently unknown as to when it will take hold of the city.


Here's my post for the day(well, maybe):



2:00 pm
Heaven's Gate News: Deathwatch

Good afternoon, this is Tom Feller reporting an update on Deathwatch. We apologize for our update, it had taken longer than 10 minutes.

*some hitting sounds on the wall and gunshots on the background, not too loud*

The Military is doing a fine job in taking hold of the epidemic, but only on certain parts of the city. People are slowly being evacuated in their cities, and all is becoming safe. However, the infection has taken over 62% of the city.
Also, some new unidentified "zombies", have appeared in certain areas.

*moment of silence, then a paper was handed to the news anchor*

This just in, the Military said that they are going to leave in 3:00 pm, since they are needed in another location.
Please, do be adviced that you are still safe.

We will stay and keep you updated as long as possible.

For now, stay safe and stay alive. This is Tom Feller, and we will be back in a few hours.

Posted by: Equalizer January 14, 2008 04:41 pm
Hi guys, I'm back. I'm really sorry I left you all out with no assist in the story, I been incredibly busy with my A-levels and such over here. Don't ask for specifics, I'm just too busy right now and I'm back. That's all you need to know.

Okay, so. Situation so far, I guess is:

We have a new player in the field, Neal Anderson. Welcome abroad the boat, man. You can call me Equalizer, I'm the creator of the series. Up until now I haven't come back due to some RL stuff that's been going on.
In correction to iliketoblowzombieheadsoff's post, the infection is more based around the core of the city. Right now I have positioned Nietzschte and Andy (My characters) going in to the city from the main road. I'll try and get in touch with Frohman for what's been going on and where everyone is right now. Oh, and iliketoblowzombieheadsoff, it would be really much appreciated if you could help me on that base as to where you are as well, 'cause without a base I can't paint a picture. sad.gif

I will fill in a part when I find out what is happening. I need to also give a thanks to iliketoblowzombieheadsoff and Frohman for working blind without me while I was gone. Thanks guys. smile.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 14, 2008 10:55 pm
thanks, but it's Neal "Ovdens"son. Sorry, and I don't mean to ruffle any feathers with that. But hey, people spell it wrong all the time.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 15, 2008 12:43 am
Neal Ovdensson
time and date: 5:30 PM, January 6th
weather: Raining

I ran outside to go check on Lizzy. I walked over to the apc and knocked on the infiltration/exfiltration door/ramp. I waited for a long time then I heard lizzy yelling inside. I ran to the driver's side door and threw it open. The driver was unconsious in his seat. In the door I saw the medic, head gushing blood. NILS! I took my sledgehammer off of my back and entered the doorway. I saw Nils trying to rape Lizzy. The next few seconds were a blur of anger and red. I remember smashing Nils's skull like a grape. Lizzy was crying and she latched onto me and started sobbing. All I could do was hold her.

***Dimitri Black***
I exited the building and made my way back to that damned tin can. I knocked on the back door of it. It opened and what I saw made me want to vomit. Mckenley was patching up Josefsen (the medic) and smith was complaining about a headache. There was blood everywhere. I saw Neal Holding Lizzy and whispering in her ear. Her clothes were ripped, I didn't know why. Finally I saw where the blood had come from, Nils Edwurd Anderssen had his ribcage split open and his skull crushed. His ruined corpse lay across the row of seats oppisite Neal's. I quietly asked, "what the FUCK happened here?" Neal spoke. " That goat fucker tried to rape my girl! I killed him!" I shook my head and sighed. Where the Hell is lugar? More important than that, why didn't you try to stop him McKenley?" McKenley sighed, still bandaging Josefsen "He stuck his fingers in my shoulder wound, I almost bled to death!" I looked at him, but shook my head. That's McKenley, he was never one for heroics. Lars walked in and said "sir, I found Lugar. He's dead. Did himself... somewhere in the vents. I took his gun and tags." he put a n M16 and a set of dog tags on a seat. "so, how do we say he died? I say, killed by a dark op bloke." I patted him on the shoulder. "Sure." I laid down on the floor and fell asleep.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 15, 2008 03:04 am
QUOTE (Equalizer @ January 14, 2008 07:41 am)
Hi guys, I'm back. I'm really sorry I left you all out with no assist in the story, I been incredibly busy with my A-levels and such over here. Don't ask for specifics, I'm just too busy right now and I'm back. That's all you need to know.

Okay, so. Situation so far, I guess is:

We have a new player in the field, Neal Anderson. Welcome abroad the boat, man. You can call me Equalizer, I'm the creator of the series. Up until now I haven't come back due to some RL stuff that's been going on.
In correction to iliketoblowzombieheadsoff's post, the infection is more based around the core of the city. Right now I have positioned Nietzschte and Andy (My characters) going in to the city from the main road. I'll try and get in touch with Frohman for what's been going on and where everyone is right now. Oh, and iliketoblowzombieheadsoff, it would be really much appreciated if you could help me on that base as to where you are as well, 'cause without a base I can't paint a picture. sad.gif

I will fill in a part when I find out what is happening. I need to also give a thanks to iliketoblowzombieheadsoff and Frohman for working blind without me while I was gone. Thanks guys. smile.gif

No problemo, mate. biggrin.gif

I apologize much for taking too much advantage of it while you were gone... couldn't help myself. So, yes. It should be in the core of the city.
I'll now position Rufus in the nearest far area.

Oh, and is it ok to keep Deathwatch/reporter Tom Feller/62% of the city infected thing?

I'm trying to keep the Dark Ops until 6:00 pm in the RPG. That's when their full force arrives, and the Black Ops gets in trouble.

Now, what puzzles me is to what base you are talking about.
What base? Was it the one from the Cult?

Oh, and you can disagree with anything I have changed in the RPG. Heaven's Gate doesn't have to be a gigantic city, and stuff.
Though I still believe the Revenants and Dark Ops are great, if you don't mind. biggrin.gif

Posted by: Equalizer January 15, 2008 02:33 pm
No, by base I mean filling me in on your side. Sorry for misunderstanding and such. I like the plan with the Dark Ops by the way, I might have a few new characters thrown in on my side, joining the Dark Ops.

Oh, and thanks for taking the initiative/advantage. No need for the apology smile.gif

I'll let you do the Deathwatch stuff, it'll be a bit like what Ben Price was doing in the last one. wink.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 16, 2008 06:35 am
Thank you very much equalizer! biggrin.gif

I forgot his name, Ben Price, so I replaced it with Tom Feller.... I was planning that he died of some accident, if that's ok.

Ok, so as promised, I'll tell ya what's goin' on.


Rufus and his gang(consists of black ops, Kuzuke, Migell, and Bryan) follows a helicopter.
They end up in a ruined building, which was surrounded by Dark Ops.

Those who are in the helicopter are elite members of the Black Ops, Andrew and Chester, who were in the side-story that I wrote a while ago, named "Plague Most Deadly: Mission Savior". Well, now they're back and are taking on the zombies again.
The two survived the Dark Ops, a grenade being their savior.
Once the scene was clear, Rufus and his gang checks the helicopter. Just as they were to ride it, a hidden Dark Ops troop blows it up. After moments of that, they become surrounded by zombies.
Rufus splits his team, luring the zombies out of the way.

So, now Rufus is separated from Kuzuke and Migell. He took Bryan with him.
They now find a cult, and they massacre them(in a weird way). They then get captured by the Cult, but only for 20 minutes. So, now they're not in captivation and are continuing their march to meet up with Kuzuke and Migell, who are just so damn far away.


This has been a summary of what I've done while Equalizer was gone. biggrin.gif
Hope that, that's ok now.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 22, 2008 03:04 am
Neal Ovdensson
Date and time: january 6th, 5:35 pm
Weather: rainy
temperature: 41* f

I sat with Lizzy for a few minutes and got up. I had only stood up for long enough to stretch my legs a bit, when Lizzy grabbed hold of me. She whimpered"I'm cold, Give me your coat." I did and she put it on her. I stepped outside and lit up a cigarette when a zombie came moaning around the corner. I made for my gun, but by the time I realised I didn't have it, a shot went through the poor bugger's head. I looked in to see who had done it, but everyone (save Lars) who was at the time, well enough for a weapon, was asleep. I yelled, "it's safe down here! Come on down, friend." I heard the reply " Nyet, I am sealed in. perhaps you could assist me comrade" I yelled back, "Aye, I'm on my vay." I grabbed my sledgehammer and handed Lars a crowbar. He was more than happy to oblige my friend's request. We worked our way up for nealy 10 minutes, when we finally reached our new allies. They were a man, Ivan Kastrovich, and his daughter, Tatanya. We led them down to the APC, and gunfire started to become audible in the distance. I thought to myself, Something is coming. Something bad.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 22, 2008 06:11 am
Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 2:01 PM
Weather: Cloudy

For the past 15 minutes we walked, wondering when we'll reach Kuzuke and Migell.

"Still no luck with my intercom...." said Bryan.
"Maybe the Dark Ops are intercepting our connection with the Agency. But I really don't want to talk about that right now..."

We walked some more, still wondering when this will ever end. A few moments ago we just encountered some Revenants. Those wretches... I wonder how much they are to the Dark Ops. What could be more terrorizing than seeing a skull with fungus exposed on its head running at you? Well, there's a lot more for me(but I'm used to it), but still. This is a new enemy we've encountered.

As we walked, a few tremors occured... it must be that gigantic creature we've encountered. It carried this big claw... bah, it's all cloudy in my memory now.

30 Minutes passed...

Still, we trekked the streets of Heaven's Gate. It's been quiet... minimal zombies appeared, and there wasn't much of a sign of life. Guess we're lucky enough to not encounter zombies.

We've walked for half an hour, and we still have no luck with the two. Bryan over here is growing a bit pale. He kept drinking some medicine...

"Say, Bryan are you ok?" I asked. I'm a bit concerned of his condition.
"Y-yeah, yeah I'm ok. I just have a really brutal headache, and I've been battling it with painkillers."

Hmm... a random headache attack eh? Well I hope he isn't bitten or anything.

We stopped at a gas station, where the food-store was heavily boarded up. You can see about 3 layers of wood covering each window. There must be some people in there.

Just as we were to knock, memories started to catch my attention. I suddenly remembered Robert, my brother, and how he's doing in the Agency. I still can't forget how much he had helped me when we were in Mecklenburg.
And, my daughter, Rhian. I wonder how she is right now. Maybe after this, I'll set up a reunion with my daughter and my brother.
And, Tom... Tom! What has happened to that guy? He must be under siege just like the other Black Ops.

We were getting ready to destroy the barricades.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Find any survivors in the Gas Station lobby.
Secondary: Find Kuzuke and Migell.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 28, 2008 04:01 pm
Neal Ovdensson
date and time:january 6th, 2008 6:00 pm
Weather:cloudy

Things went from bad to worse. A rocket punched the APC, blowing it onto it's side. I told Lars to stay with Ivan and Tatanya, he nodded and I ran over to the APC. I forced the driver's side door open, only to find the insides charred. People had survived. Mckenley, Dimitri, and... I kept looking for any ohters through the wreck. I found Lizzy, she was alive, but her arm was torn off at the elbow. I ripped off part of my sleeve and tried to stop the bleeding. I found the first aid kit and made a better tournaquet for her arm. She had obviously lost quite an amount of blood. I hadn't been paying attention to any other part of her, otherwise I would have noticed the bar sticking out of her chest! I did the only thing I could, I grabbed a revolver and shot her in the heart. I took her necklace off of her, at least I'd have something of her to remember. The gunfire was almost at us when a horde of at least a thousand hulks poured out of the subway. The scene soon erupted into a maelstrom of severed spines, heads and limbs. For every one of those things killed, there seemed to be another fifty more than happy to take its place. I stepped out into the road, forty pounds of c4 strapped to my chest, when someone grabbed me and pulled me into a building. The building where our "allies" were holed up. I looked at them all and said "Who the fuck blew up my ride?! Five seconds or I send you all to Neifelhel, then I get to kick all your asses for the rest of time!" FIVE... FOUR... THREE... a bullet pierced my stomache, spilling out blood and stomache acid. two... wuh... I felt teeth tearing into my neck and I saw was hulks tearing apart the dark ops. "No" I whispered to myself as I saw that my attacker was in fact Lizzy. Soon After I saw Dimitri show up behind her, dragging my sledgehammer as he shambled over to meet me. He let out a grunt and dropped it next to me. I had two options, become a zombie, or kill everyone in the building, sparing them a similar fate. Yet, then I'd kill Lizzy... again. She had let go, mostly due to zombie Dimitri pulling her off. Next, Mckenley shuffled in. Everything went black, I felt nothing, and yet I felt... hungry. Hungry for... hungry for... STARVING FOR HUMAN FLESH. ************* I get up. See hammer, my hammer. Grab for smash! Walk. See LIzzY, she hapy. Lars do salute, we walk. See people, they shot llittle fire things. Dimitri get hit in head. He 'splode up his head. "UHHHH!" Me say loud! Lars come behind McKenley and make McKenley head fall off. I reach for Lars. I fall down stairs. I get stabbed in neck. I sleep.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson January 28, 2008 04:14 pm
Profile:
- Name- Lars Anders Mikkonen
- Age- 25
- Gender- male
- Occupation- Black Ops support Infantryman (Subsistence Specialist.)
- Nationality- Norwegian/Swedish
- Bio- He started killing zombies in his hometown of Hammerfest at age eight. He was picked up by black ops at age 15 and trained for five years. He scored top of his class in physical strength, running speed, and shotgun ability.

Body:
- Facial Appearance- bearded, has blue eyes, warpainted in the form of a skull
- Hair- brown, long
- Skin- white, pale
- Height- 6' 9"
- Weight-250

Weapons and Equipment:
- Primary- SPAS12 shotgun
- Secondary- Desert Eagle
- Melee- Wrist blades and a Fire axe
- Explosives- none
- Armour- Shark suit, worn under his clothes
- Clothing- Black camoflague pants, Black Shirt with a picture of Thre killing the Silver Surfer on it, Black trenchcoat, black combat boots
- Equipment- Whatever supplies he can find.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff January 29, 2008 01:50 am
Wow, now this is quite awesome.

But, you know everything happened so quickly, that it was kind of weird.
And you could've resorted to third-person when Neal became a zombie.

But, I really find this awesome. Great job, neal.

And, wow you're a loooooong time ahead of us. Right now, wait for us to catch up before you do anything, or a lot of things will mess up.
I think you should change the time. It's not too late.

And, next time, learn how to edit your post.

Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 3:10 PM
Weather: Sun rising


We took out most of the wood out of this gas station lobby. I wonder why they boarded themselves up, when they have gas and all... I see a vehicle outside too.

We explored the medium-sized lobby for some people... it was dark. Some flickering lights, and finally a locked and boarded room.
I knocked.
"Hello...... any people in here? We're here to rescue you. Please open up."
2 minutes of waiting, and no response.
We decided to break the barrier.

Once we opened the door, we found a tabletop faced to us, with a nozzle exposed on top of the table.
"W-w-who the f-fuck are you p-people!?!!?" cried a voice behind the table top.

"We're here to rescue you. Come with us." I replied.
"No-noo!! G-get the fu-ck out of here.... y-you want my love do-don't you?!?!"

It sounded like a tired young man. I think he's lost his mind.
A few seconds later, his head popped out. There was a second head that popped out as well, and it was a female's. She didn't blink, had pale skin, no activity on her face. I think she's dead. The man finally stood up.

It appears as if.... the female's head ... was only the head itself. No body whatsoever. The man holding the female's head started talking again.

"Y-you want to.. k-kidnap my l-love?!? Do y-you want to?!?? Speak!!!"

He shot his shotgun and missed. We retaliated a bit.
"No.... we're here to get you out of here. Drop that head right now and come with us."

Robert looked at me with regret.
"N-no.. I-I'm not leaving my c-castle behind!! Me-me and my princess a-are happy here!! A-away from those..... dr-dragons!!!"

He's completely insane. Robert pointed his gun and shot the man several times. I didn't hold him back. He's completely lost it.

We rummaged the room for any ammunition, and had little luck. We found a door and opened it. There was a man with heavy bandage on his arm.

"Are you here to rescue me?" he asked.
"Yes. Come with us." I replied.

We stepped out of the gas station lobby, placing aside the insanity that just happened a few moments ago.

It appears as if the man had many stories to tell us.

"So, what the hell was that back there, could you fill us in?" asked Robert.

"Ah... first of all, I'm Norman, that crazy fool's uncle. It all started last night, when my nephew, that looney man you've encountered, Greg, came to my house with his girlfriend. He said she was heavily wounded, and I was the closest house there. You see, he loves her more than anyone, even his family."

We listened, while walking, with high interest.

"I tried everything to help her, but her condition worsened. It was at 10:00 she died. Greg was so sad that... he started losing it. I asked him to leave, and he did. He wanted to clear his mind. Once he was gone, his girlfriend became alive.... but she was more violent. I didn't know what to do. I own no gun... she started going crazy, trying to bite me, but I stopped her. I still didn't know what to do... certainly it was too late to call anyone. I did what I did and stabbed her by the heart. She... died. Right at the time she died, Greg came in. He saw what ... I did. At first he looked normal, until he saw me and his dead girlfriend. I tried explaining but... it was all cloudy after that."

We paused, finding the nearest place to sit, to continue on with his story.

"I woke up in my bed.. I thought it was all a dream, until I saw a grotesque sight. Greg, who completely lost it, decapitated his girlfriend and started talking to the head. He finally saw me, and I tried making a run for it. He caught me, and took me to his van. I almost had a heart attack. We stopped at a gas station, where Greg killed everybody. It all ended after a large amount of time, maybe one whole day, until you guys found me."
He caressed his wound.

Me and Robert didn't hesistate. We wanted to end this man's misery when he doesn't know.

"Thanks for the story, Mr. Norman. I've got a complete background on that guy now." said Robert.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Search for Kuzuke and Migell.
Secondary: Rescue any survivors.


Posted by: [Eternal]Sh@rpShooter January 29, 2008 01:06 pm
Sorry i was ASking this because something was missing
where is TOM TOM

Posted by: [Eternal]Sh@rpShooter January 29, 2008 01:17 pm
Character Sheet

Profile:
- Name-Sgt. Michael Young
- Age- 22
- Gender- male
- Occupation- S.W.A.T/Executive Officer
- Nationality- Singaporean
- Bio-Hold out an attack for 30 days against the Zombie in SiHang WhareHouse somewhere near Heaven Gates with his S.W.A.T Team

Body:
- Facial Appearance- thin face, blue eyes
- Hair- black
- Skin- White pale
- Height- 1.90M
- Weight- 150 lb

Weapons and Equipment:
- Primary- M16A4 with Bayonet
- Secondary- Bretta
- Melee- knife
- Explosives-Frag Grenades
- Armour-M1945
- Clothing-black t shirt and blue jeans
- Equipment- Green HumVee and 1st Aid Kits

Posted by: [Eternal]Sh@rpShooter February 01, 2008 11:25 am
ERM PLZ ANSWER ! come and say SOME THING OR OR I WILL WILL don know

Posted by: gordon_frohman February 01, 2008 02:22 pm
i just gotta say this.
wtf

Gordon Frohman
Time and date: 3pm january the 6th 2008
weather : sunny


Erik was not much of a conversationist but atleast that gave me a short time for a nap.
thankfully no zombies or insane survivors killed me ,nor wounded me and took me as a sex pet.
erik was gone when i woke up , but figures you would not like to be in one spot for a big amount of time in this place.
I got myself ready to walk again, i need some food so hopefully there's a car nearby that works so i dont have to wade in a mass of zombies on the way to find some provisions.

I got off the barrage of busses with my shotgun strapped to my back, the deagle fastened in a holder next to my left hip, and the knife fastened on a strap on my leg, Gordon's back in action!

As i walked out of the ghettoo, mysteriously empty of zombies, i spotted a small group of soldiers' wearing all black, now thats not uncommon allthough since black is mostly used by most high-economy vigilante groups, no the funny thing about them was ,, they were killing civilians,, survivors.
I need to find more out about them.

________________________________________
Objectives:
Primary : Contact 'Eclipse' and get more info about the people dressed in black.
Secondary: Locate the mall.

Equipment :
Spas12 with alot of shells.
Deagle with alot of ammo.
A simple confiscated army knife.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 02, 2008 01:15 am
Okeh, sharpshooter, the reason we wouldn't want to add is you is that:
-You need to fix your profile.
-You need good grammar.
-You need to edit your posts.

Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 4:01 PM
Weather: Sunny


As we kept on walking, Norman grew weak. He couldn't keep up with us, and he said he was very thirsty.
After a mile of walking, and a few zombie encounters, Norman was too weak to walk.

"Leave me here.... y-you guys go ahead... *cough*" said he.
We tried carrying him, but he resisted. It was time-consuming. It grew a little dark.

Finally there was activity with Robert's intercom. We paused what we were doing, and took time to listen to the upcoming message.

"This Black Ops agency reporting. Your intercom connections have been fixed, *static* since we got the interception out of the *static*. We have sent backup to fasten the cover up, and to clean up the *static* -tary's mess. Please refer to your GPSes *static* if you wish to re-supply or get any survivors out of here. We are mainly located in the city's entrances, and a few air-support have shown up. *static* we cannot bomb the city, said the Government. Godspeed to you all, and goodbye.*static*"

We were both relieved. We might have a chance to rescue Norman. He was too weak to resist.
Just as we were to carry him, zombie moans filled the air. I think they might have heard Robert's intercom noise.
"Norman, we'll get you out of here." I said.

"N-no.... leave me... I'll take i-it from here. *cough* Thank you for everything. If you guys never got m-me out, I wouldn't enjoy the fresh air... guess this is my last time."

"B-but.. Norman!!" cried Robert.

"No... just get out of here."

A few zombies showed up, getting ready to surround us.

Robert tried carrying Norman, but he dropped himself.

"I'll distract them. Please, get out of here. I-I won't make it anyway.*cough*"

I dragged Robert away.

We ran, thinking that we might not have a chance on the coming crowd. We shot a few zombies out of the way, and finally got out. We looked back.

It looked like Norman stood up, still feeling weak. Most of the zombies... they got him. Rest in peace, Norman.

Now, we were going to go to the nearest Black Ops fort, which was a mile away.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Get to the fort and resupply.
Secondary: Find Migell and Kuzuke.

Posted by: [Eternal]Sh@rpShooter February 02, 2008 02:18 am
I EDITED already and grammer is no problem
QUOTE
READ THIS DUDE

QUOTE
WHERE IS TOM AND WHERE U FIND ROBERT U DIDNIT WRITE HOW U FIND ROBERT then sunddenily got robert


Posted by: gordon_frohman February 02, 2008 04:22 pm
QUOTE ([Eternal]Sh@rpShooter @ February 02, 2008 02:18 am)
I EDITED already and grammer is no problem
QUOTE
READ THIS DUDE

QUOTE
WHERE IS TOM AND WHERE U FIND ROBERT U DIDNIT WRITE HOW U FIND ROBERT then sunddenily got robert

fack sake man,
your grammar still need fixing
and acting like a 11 year old wont help it any

Posted by: SDWBOSS February 02, 2008 09:35 pm
Why can't you just indite your phrases correctly, without resorted to crude colloquial mumblings?

QUOTE
WHERE IS TOM AND WHERE U FIND ROBERT U DIDNIT WRITE HOW U FIND ROBERT then sunddenily got robert


I can't fathom this sentence, and I doubt that many people can either.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 02, 2008 10:52 pm
Meh, we need some mod help. >_<

Sharpshooter, if you have read my past posts, you'd know.


This one's wayyyyy back. Rufus found him on a firefight. He was the only one who survived an attempt to rescue. The rest of his team died. He saved Rufus one time.

Now, stop acting like a child and fix your grammar.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 05, 2008 01:35 am
sorry about not being on lately, my girlfriend killed herself. Anywho, someone care to bring me up to speed?

Posted by: Xemo February 05, 2008 10:25 pm
Aloha... Eh, sorry bout your girlfriend Neal... Me shall post.. Because.. Because.... Me shall!

Robert Duylon

Time: January 6th, 2008, 2:31PM
Weater:Cloudy

We had been walking for several hours after we left the two people by the bus. We had met several large mobs of zombies, though we were mostly able to dodge around them. Earlier, a truck had sped by the intersection they were walking past, several Revenants hanging on.

I looked around the street we were on. We were taking a small rest, and the street was full of mutilated corpses, burned out cars, and shell casings laying everywhere. "It looks like a warzone." Sam murmured, gazing around as well. I shrugged. "Close enough to one." I shoved off the wall I was leaning on, beginning to walk back down the street."Come on... No point in standing around for some skull-head to eat our brains.." She sighed, then followed, putting the clip back in the Desert Eagle she held. She had run out of ammo for the shotgun awhile ago, and I only had around 15 left.

A explosion sounded a few blocks away, followed by much gunfire. I frowned, then continued walking. No point in heading into a firefight.

Posted by: [Eternal]Sh@rpShooter February 07, 2008 03:28 am
QUOTE (gordon_frohman @ February 02, 2008 04:22 pm)
QUOTE ([Eternal)
Sh@rpShooter,February 02, 2008 02:18 am] I EDITED already and grammer is no problem
QUOTE
READ THIS DUDE

QUOTE
WHERE IS TOM AND WHERE U FIND ROBERT U DIDNIT WRITE HOW U FIND ROBERT then sunddenily got robert

fack sake man,
your grammar still need fixing
and acting like a 11 year old wont help it any

i am 12 years old

Posted by: Xemo February 07, 2008 04:05 am
Doesn't mean you should act like a retard.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 07, 2008 10:01 pm
LOL

user posted image

Posted by: Equalizer February 11, 2008 01:58 pm
Okay, time to step in.

okay talking like this without any punctuation is very hard to read it can easily confuse people i dont really care about full stops and capital letters but at least do put commas either to separate a part of a sentence or another or to begin another

Now, if I speak like this, you can understand me. Thank you for bringing it to my attention that you are only 12, we can fully compromise and adapt with that. But I'd like to ask you; Please, please try to use punctuation. wink.gif

I'm reading and assessing your application to this RP now. Please stand by. wink.gif

Oh, and guys, I don't mean to be hard or anything but please don't yell. I know it's tempting, and sometimes I feel like doing it to friends at college when they piss me off, to be absolutely 100% honest with you. But I need you to be a little more content with your posts.

- The Insane One

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 12, 2008 01:25 am
The wise one speaks. Thank you Equalizer for calming the thread down. I shall not yell like a tard and not take time on my posts. Next time I shall take time when I need to criticize something.

Thanks again, Equalizer. I'll be posting later. happy.gif

Posted by: Elite viking February 12, 2008 01:06 pm
If you're 12 you shouldn't really make a story about gore, blood, zombies, death and the like. But hey, as a veteran young violence fan, have fun.

Posted by: Xemo February 12, 2008 09:01 pm
Im 13(Was 12 'til January 19th) and me love gore,blood,zombies,death,and the like. And I can talk. happy.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 14, 2008 07:02 am
Xemo, wow.... you're young but you can control yourself. Good job meh boy. Unlike some other youngsters here..............


Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 4:25 PM
Weather: Clouds Covering


We were near...... as we ran, the zombies grew. We had to kill every single one that got in our way, for we were running out of ammo.
Bryan was growing pale..... I hope he's fine.

I kept on coughing and coughing while we ran, since my chest can't take it. I'm getting too damn old...

Once we saw a huge mob of zombies, we were certain that the fort was near. Lucky for us, a grenade that blew up created way. We quickly rushed in, and we found a few Black Ops shooting here and there. Many mounted guns and snipers on sight.... luckily they didn't shoot us.
We finally made it in, over the barricade from those cannibals. A soldier was covering the entryway to the tent.

"Please wait. Sir, please come in first."

I was asked to come in. Robert was guided to a different spot.

Alas, we finally made it to the so-called fort.
"Hmmm... impressive." I commented.
The cleansuit Soldier looked at me.
"Hahaha, it was a bitch to get this set up. The zombie attacks never stop.... it was hard to create defense. We already lost a few men."
"Hm, I see..."
"Yep..."
"So, where's the ammunitions and such?"
The cleansuit soldier paused for a moment.
"Butch, take him to the ammo truck."

A soldier asked me to follow him, and I did. I ended up outside again, feeling a little safer since it was much more fortified than the entryway.

"What do you need, sir?"
"Just some shells, a bunch of USP 9mm bullets, and if you have any, a crossbow."
"... just a moment."

The truck was gigantic; it was bound to have a crossbow or something in there.

"So, you look like you're a militia." asked the soldier.
"Haha, kind of. I just want to save some survivors."
"We'll aid you... I've got a few troops that can come with you and probably with Robert."

He must probably be a friend of him.

A few moments later, I got what I asked for. Amazing.
He handed me a backpack full of shell boxes and bullets, and some crossbow arrows in there. He also held a medium-sized crossbow to me. It was a shoulder pack, so it was easier to carry.... this is great.

"Thanks Butch."
"No problem. I think Robert's already on the waiting area. Go back inside the tent and turn right. Good luck!"

I thanked Butch again and left. I arrived at the waiting room. Robert was talking to someone and he was handed some medicine.

"Ready?" asked Robert.
"Hmmph. Been ready."

Robert got his gun, swallowed some medicine, and we finally got out. The place where we got out was... clear. 2 soldiers were there. Robert looked pretty disappointed for some reason.


"Alright, a new adventure awaits. Let's move out." I announced.


OBJECTIVES:

Resume old Objectives.



New Equipment

Rufus Stockton
-Lite Crossbow
-Shoulder pack w/ 10 shotgun shell boxes and 10 USP magazines
-Lite Arrows

Robert Furlin
-Enhanced M16 w/ sniper scope, grenade launcher and pinpoint target aid
-Hand grenades
-Virus Supressants
-Heartstopper injection

New Team

Black Ops Infantry Soldier *New*
-MP5 w/ 10 magazines
-Virus Suppressants
-Small Firstaid Kit
-Army Knife
-Black Ops Standard Male's Uniform


Black Ops Siege Soldier *New*
-Combat Shotgun w/ 12 Shotgun Shell boxes
-Remote Control Tactical Bomb x2
-Painkillers
-Black Ops Siege Armor




----------


You guys are welcome to go to the nearest Black Ops forts. They're for restocking your items and stuff.... do keep in mind to not stretch it too far, like having 233947349857497 troops at your command, or acquiring the super nuclear rocket launcha to destroy teh zombies !! lolol

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 17, 2008 06:03 pm
Do I still need to wait for people to catch up?

Posted by: Vaun February 17, 2008 11:04 pm
I'm new, correct/delete anything you find unsatisfactory.

Name- Richard "Rick" Sander.
Age-32
Job-SFOD-D (delta force) opporative sent to stop the infecion from spreading.
Weapon primary- XM8 assault rifle, modification kit for it.
Secondary- Desert eagle.
Armor-Black Ops kevlar, Gas mask.
Description-Semi-muscular build, face obscured by gas mask.
__________________________________________________________________

Objective-Combat zombies, recover data on mutations, locate and silence the "cult"
Secondary-Rescue survivors, aid outposts.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

January 7th 2008 11:02 pm
weather-medium rain coverage

"This is SFOD-D 3, ETA 5 minutes"
"Hey Rick, i heard theres some really freaky stuff goin on down there, not your run of the mill walking target practice" said another soldier
"Heh, is that so? then this is gonna be fun"
"Damn its a warzone down there, and were all thats going in there?" said another, checking the ground with his M82
"Why do u need a .50 cal?"
"You heard all the reports of- hey what the- GET DOWN!"

Something hits the blackhawk, a loud explosion, and the helicopter starts shaking and slowly spins out of control. 2 of the opperatives fall from the open door of the helicopter. The next thing they know theyre on the ground, several are dead or dying.
"Rick! You okay?" the surviving medic yells over the ambient chaos.
"I'll live, how many others left?"
"The sniper, Ted, Frank the radio-man, but im pretty sure the radios smashed"
"We better get going, the zombies and hell knows what else are gonna come looking for a quick meal" Rick grunts.
_________________________________
Status: Functional
Allies: Medic-P90 with SUSAT scope, and flashlight
Ted-M82, dual berettas
Frank-FN F2000 with grenade launcher and thermal scope
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I hope this'll fit in, and ill explain "the cult" and what theyre doing in a later post.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 18, 2008 12:20 am
QUOTE (Neal Ovdensson @ February 17, 2008 09:03 am)
Do I still need to wait for people to catch up?

You don't really have to wait, just change the time when you're going to post, like the time we're using right now.

QUOTE (Vaun)
I'm new, correct/delete anything you find unsatisfactory.

Name- Richard "Rick" Sander.
Age-32
Job-SFOD-D (delta force) opporative sent to stop the infecion from spreading.
Weapon primary- XM8 assault rifle, modification kit for it.
Secondary- Desert eagle.
Armor-Black Ops kevlar, Gas mask.
Description-Semi-muscular build, face obscured by gas mask.
__________________________________________________________________

Objective-Combat zombies, recover data on mutations, locate and silence the "cult"
Secondary-Rescue survivors, aid outposts.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

January 7th 2008 11:02 pm
weather-medium rain coverage

"This is SFOD-D 3, ETA 5 minutes"
"Hey Rick, i heard theres some really freaky stuff goin on down there, not your run of the mill walking target practice" said another soldier
"Heh, is that so? then this is gonna be fun"
"Damn its a warzone down there, and were all thats going in there?" said another, checking the ground with his M82
"Why do u need a .50 cal?"
"You heard all the reports of- hey what the- GET DOWN!"

Something hits the blackhawk, a loud explosion, and the helicopter starts shaking and slowly spins out of control. 2 of the opperatives fall from the open door of the helicopter. The next thing they know theyre on the ground, several are dead or dying.
"Rick! You okay?" the surviving medic yells over the ambient chaos.
"I'll live, how many others left?"
"The sniper, Ted, Frank the radio-man, but im pretty sure the radios smashed"
"We better get going, the zombies and hell knows what else are gonna come looking for a quick meal" Rick grunts.
_________________________________
Status: Functional
Allies: Medic-P90 with SUSAT scope, and flashlight
Ted-M82, dual berettas
Frank-FN F2000 with grenade launcher and thermal scope
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I hope this'll fit in, and ill explain "the cult" and what theyre doing in a later post.



One error you made is that we were supposed to add you in. But, I guess it's fine...
So you're another Black Ops member? Cool.

We go by a few rules.


CHARACTER REQUIREMENTS
-Must have a mature age.(Character)
-No exaggerated items, guns, clothes, etc.
(EX. Ultimate Rocket Launcher with Infinite Nuke Rockets)

Rules-Don't exaggerate your roleplaying too much.
(Ex. i killed 509685048605468540968 zombies in one minute.)

-Don't over-powerplay another character in the RPG. Keep it low, but don't make them suck your wang or something. Though you can do that with non-player characters that you may create in the RPG.

-Be friendly to your other RPGmates.

-Have fun and enjoy the RPG!

Equalizer:
Another thing with Characters, regarding equipment and clothing. Don't just say "A shirt." Be descriptive, an urban-camouflaged short-sleeved shirt is the legitimate approach. Regarding weaponry, don't just say "a rifle with a scope." You can say a Thermal-Scoped FN F2000 Civilian Rifle or perhaps a Scoped Heckler & Koch G3KA4, but just a rifle is too simple. Sorry to be harsh, but I prefer to know what gun and how much power you are using.


Follow everything above, and you'll be fine.

If you have questions about the Virus Types, check here:
http://www.ironoak.ch/forums/index.php?showtopic=6876

You're ok to RP, and continue on! biggrin.gif

Posted by: Vaun February 18, 2008 03:12 am
Thanks for telling me, and for keeping my bit up there.
_________________________________________________

Date-same
Time-11:13 pm
Weather- Intensifying rain

New objective- survive and contact HQ.
---------------------------------------------------------------------

R- "you guys hold position here, ill go recon the immediate area."
"roger"
"roger"
"roger"
Rick rounds the corner, stepping out to the oddly clear square of asphalt, but stops short as a bullet whizzes past his ear.
R-"AGH! sniper... must be 1 of them... unless zombies learned to shoot, heh"
He readies his XM8 with sharpshooter attachments and replaces the scope with a landwarrior camera. He pokes the gun arround the corner, seeing the sniper looking arround for movement. *pshoom*

He hits the sniper in the chest, the man's gun drops from the 47th floor.
"An M21? This is a millitary version too... i wonder how-" a nearing sound of zombies can be heard clearly now. "aaahhh SHIT!"

He snaps his gun back into assault rifle form and takes off with the M21.
"Guys we gotta go, now!" and with that, they hop up, taking off in the last known direction of their flight-plan.

-20 minuts later-

T-"Geez this place is a ghost town, not even a zombie in, what, 15 minutes?"
F-"Somethin' like that. But ya I see what yer saying, its too quiet"
M-"Did ya have to say that? Stuff always goes wrong when someone says that"
F-"A bit superstitious are ya? Well-" CRASH A nearby buildings doors are blown off their hinges and something falls out.

R-"what the hell is that thing? A mutant?"
T-"Looks like it, least its dead, theres are pretty bad injuries"
M-"Lacerations, broken bones, burn and schrapnel injuries. Either it was playing with grenades in a claymore factory or a terrorist tried to defend himself with his rpg"
R-"Frank, you set up a gun nest inside by the stairs, Ted, get a vantage point or the second or third floor and keep watch, and the medic is coming with me, there may be survivors in there.
They all have a collective "roger" before moving out.

"please... help me, somebody help me..."
M-"you hear that Rick, somones in here"
R-"Ya and if its not obvious they need help"

They run into a cubicle and find a man, about 27, pinned under a file cabinet, which they hastilly lift off of him.
"Thanks, after that madman came through I thought i was screwed, the others were blown up or killed by th-that THING!"
Frank calls in over the radio-"can you hurry up? the corpses are pouring in from everywhere!"
R-"ok, and you, are you ok?"
The civilian ©-"ill live, and ill take any spare guns you have"
M-"heh, good thing you grabbed that rifle"
R-"Everyone get up here now"
C-"theres a bridge to the carpark down the hall, not sure if its clear, but it might be better than trying to get out the front"
Team-"roger"

They follow the man, who walks with a bit of a limp to the garage, a few cars are there, but most where damaged by "the madman" a few days before, so little chance of those being useful.

They find a sign "Those seeking redemption must seek infection"
F-"Huh... wonder what that means"
R-"it means were getting close"
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I wonder why im the only Delta Force soldier, and ill be the only one entering the city for a while, most people wouldnt sanely enter an infested city...
You said the dark ops and black ops are firms competeing for buisiness though, SFOD-D is the government run special forces, not a mercenary team.

Also, since this is taking place after the previous events by about a day, im going to wait for more responses, and on a side note, you get to decide if and who gets picked off first.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 19, 2008 04:24 am
Very good post. There's still a few things I have to tell you, though.

The time is pretty late. We all follow the current time we have in our RP, which right now is 4:25 PM.
You can't go ahead of our time or it'll all be mixed up and stuff...

Oh, and another pretty cool thing we made up.
In Heaven's Gate, you're not only battling zombies of different kinds, but another human agency too. They are called the Dark Ops. They're a rival corporation of the Black Ops. They do contrast from them, but their motives are more evil. They make biological weapons if needed, and they shoot down civillians and any other who is not a Dark Ops. They enhance special soldiers and stalk those they will hire. They're very hard to track down...
The Dark Ops will send a full force in 6:00 pm, and they'll do what they can to take over the city. They want to be the ones who will cover up the zombie outbreak.

So, that's about it. biggrin.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 20, 2008 01:52 am
Neal Ovdensson
Date and time: somewhere between 7 and 8 pm, january 8th
Weather: cloudy

I'm dead, I just know it! I opened my eyes and I see Lars going to town on a cluster of zombies. I thought... how am I even able to think? I yell for him, but I can barely speak. Agony shoots up and down my body as I try to stand, only to fall back down. A small man in a white coat shuffled over to me. "Remarkable, I had no Idea it would work so... so well. Or at all for that matter." He walked over to Lizzy's prone body and turned back toward me. "She wasn't so lucky." I looked at myself, my entire body was covered in bandages. I felt sngry, sad, and pain all at once. I blacked out to the sound of the lab coat man flailing his arms and running over to me with a respirator.


------------------------------
Sorry, I had this Idea a couple of days ago, and couldn't wait. So, please forgive me for straying from the timeline. I intend to go into it more in the future, but I just couldn't put this off. For the sake of remembering.

Posted by: Vaun February 21, 2008 03:51 am
I know its ahead, but since posts are taking a while i figure time has passed, and all these events arent linked to the main story... not yet.

_______________________________________________________________

Date-Jan 8, 12:27 am.
weather-constant rain.
----------------------------------

C-"My leg, startin tuh hurt, ack"
M-"probably chafing on the splint for your ankle"
T-"Rick, I thought you said were gettin close!"
R-"take a look in the windows, its strange they havent fired on us yet..."
F-"Maby these black uniforms blend in"
T-"Eh, whatever it is, we aint dead yet"

They're deep behind enemy lines, scarecrows made of zombies and humans alike stand as warning to all who enter. Theres a source of light in the distance, appearantly illuminated by fire. This is the target...

R-"you guys hear that?"
C-"Sounds like a heli, a big one"
T-"Its a blackhawk, still in the air, but no shooting yet"
F-"Thats odd, and theres no zombies either... th' hell they all go?"
R-"were gonna find out, soon..."

They reach the structure, a collapsed museum.

F-"Ted, take a look, theres the helo, but whats that symbol?"
T-"Dunno, but those things near that guy with the case sure as shit arent human... kinda freaky"
R-"Hey keep it down! Ya want em to-" *screech* A loud scream pierces the night.
R-"Nevermind! Open fire!"

They begin firing on the bodyguards, Revenants, but... different... but it makes no difference, flying blades of claws and teeth should be kept out of one's personal space.

M-"Keep em clear, who knows what they'll do if they bite ya"
Ted beheads a Revenant-M just as it readies to strike the medic.
T-"Watch your back, they're fast!
R-"RUN! Theres too many of em!

They go to run, the civilian's leg gives out on him.

C-"AaaAAaHHhhh My leg!"
M-"we gotta help him!"
F-"No time, its too late for him!" And the Revenants set upon him.

His final moments are spent firing in vain with the M21 before being shredded.

T-"Are we clear?"
R-"i think-" *a roar* A deep, primal roar pierces the air.
F-"SHIT! UP THERE!"

A huge, humanoid form is visible in the moonlight.
They open fire, only for it to disappear behind a building.

T-"Get down!" He grabs his team mates and forces them to the pavement as a car flies over them.
T-"Its back, be careful!"
F-"Geez Ted, your really on the ball today"
T-"Ill fill you in later, run and SHOOT!"

They ran, fast and hard, it felt like the air itself would turn on them at any moment.
they find a rickety building on the verge of collapse.
As good a place as any to make a last stand...

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Well i hope u liked it! I'm still waiting to know who everyone wants to die first, so far heres the statistics:

Medic- [1] 100%
Ted-[0] 0%
Frank-[0] 0%
So tell me who should go already!

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 21, 2008 05:16 am
Oh, ok.

I wanted to keep you guys on time since I wanted the Dark Ops' arrival to surprise you guys. Well, I guess you guys just love going ahead of time...
If you plan on becoming temporary, end it quickly.


@Neal:
So, do you want your dead character to be a boss enemy in the story? If so, I'll ask Equalizer about it.

@Vaun:
Is your character in a different agency? If so, keep it small... I think two agencies are enough. Cramming in more will be a bit complicated...
What I mean by small is that, there's a minor number of you guys scattered around Heaven's Gate. Namely like 100 or less.
Oh and please follow the structure. You are doing it right so far, just make sure to add your name, and your status on the beginning. Don't forget your two objectives on the bottom. If you get any new members/equipment, put it on the end as well.


If you guys don't find my responses too mean/strict, just let me know. I'll make some changes if possible.



Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 5:12 PM
Weather: Very Cloudy(Grey Clouds)


We resumed our march to meet up with Kuzuke and Migell. They probably got to the fort closest to them...

"So did they replace your intercom, Bryan?" I asked.
"Yes, and the communication's ay-okay. I'm trying to reach Kuzuke and Migell."

We paused for a few moments.

"Ah, I think here they are."

We heard some static noises.

"Hello? This is Kuzuke, over."

"Kuzuke!!" greeted Bryan.

"Bryan... is that you?!"

"It's me... say, tell me where you are and we'll try and get to you."

"Ok, here's my coordinations. It's *long static* *gunshot sounds* ah dammit!! *endless static sound*"

Right when we thought we'll get to them, we lose the connection.

"Let's just keep looking for them." exclaimed one soldier.

We just resumed our walk.

-----------------------------------

20 minutes later...

There were several zombies that appeared compared to before. We encountered mostly 20 while we walked.... before we only encountered a few.
Well, it's night. They must be more active.

A few moments after a recent firefight with a few zombies, we found three running zombies. They didn't look like the decent zombies we've encountered...
they were more silent and acted more like humans, except they lacked the eye pupils and had very pale skin. They were more cautious than the normal zombies.
One of our soldiers tried shooting them, which made them scatter and hide.

"Keep your eyes out for these bastards!" I ordered.

We slowed our pace and looked around while we walked. It was too damn quiet.....
Just after 2 minutes, we heard several running footsteps. It was...... behind us!!! It looks like there are more of those half-zombies. We made a run for it. By surprise, one of our soldiers were captured.

"Help me!!!!" He shouted. We sprayed those zombies with our bullets, but they resisted. And... it was too late.

We left the scene. "N-no!!" The soldier's agonizing scream ... those damn zombies.
They were not normal... they were more cautious, and they ran. I've a bad feeling about this.

As we lost the sight of our fallen comrade, we heard a few gunshots. It sounded like a survivor, or a human or something's out there.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Find the place from where the gunshots came from.
Secondary: Find Kuzuke and Migell.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 21, 2008 02:01 pm
No, see I had this Idea: Why couldn't some black ops scientist find a cure? Sure it would depend on the condition of the infectee (like, if they have suffered a fatal injury, it wouldn't work) Neal was supposed to be the first successful rehumanated person. Ask equalizer if that is okay. I think it might make for a richer story. (or maybe the scientist dies and takes the secret to the grave with him.)

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 21, 2008 02:25 pm
Lars Mikkonen
Date and time: january 8th, 2008 6:45 PM
weather: rainy

Neal went down, I had jabbed him with a tranquilizer, so he'd be out of commission for about an hour. I called Ivan over to help me drag the body. I also brought down Zombie Lizzy, who balled up her fist and hit me square in the jaw as she went down Hm, maybe they do keep some of their personality after they're bitten. I threw her over my shoulder and carried her to a black ops building across the street. I heard talk amongst the boys that a scientist was experimenting with a cure for the zombie disease. I walked in and was led into the back by a small man wearing a gas mask. We entered a lab, where a man in a white lab coat who introduced himself as "Gunter" helped us lay Neal and Lizzy down on slabs. We restrained the two of them and Gunter injected them with some blue stuff. Lizzy came out of her sleep, and began screaming. "Oh god, Where's Neal?!" She turned and saw him being injected with the same stuff. Soon she began convulsing and coughing up blood, her injuries were killing her again. Gunter sprang into action and injected her with some green stuff that he called "a stabilizing agent." She stopped and Tatanya began bandaging Neal all over. He came around soon after. soon after a group of zombies bursted in from the cages in the back. I picked up my SPAS12 and a fire axe and started shooting and hacking away at them. Neal began to come around, and Tatanya unhooked his restraints. He sat up and looked at me doing what I do best. He tried to stand but couldn't, and I think He said something, then Gunter began talking to him about something "working well" A hulk ripped through the wall, and I dug my axe into his head. Neal began convulsing as well, but he wasn't dieing he was having an apparent allergic reaction to the "cure." Gunter hooked him to a respirator for a time and began fixing up Lizzy's insides. He put in some new ribs, and performed a heart transplant from a man in an orange prison jumpsuit. The man was comatose and marked "use for harvesting" on his chest. Lizzy woke up again after a few hours, and I had long since killed all of the zombies. But what about Neal...?

Posted by: Vaun February 21, 2008 10:40 pm
My team arent from an agency, theyre from the government, and i guess the black ops would be delta force, im just used to the real name after playying F.E.A.R.
And ive got plans for the dark ops, who were delivering something to the cultists... its going to a new level, and tell me who ya want to kill off first...

Your lso asking for objectives and such, mine havent changed, its kinda like extraction point, theyre on a mission, something goes wrong, and must fight to survive.

The cult is working with the dark ops, motives unknown. And if u dont know, Special Forces Opporations Detatchment-Delta (Delta Force) are the united states black ops/counter terrorist forces. Just look it up on Wikipedia.

Cool idea with the disease research scinetists!

Posted by: Xemo February 21, 2008 11:48 pm
Robert Duylon
Date And Time: January 8th, 5:22 PM
Weather: Very Cloudy

I ducked as a bullet went flying over head, getting back behind the car."Ok, the moment I figure out who's shooting at us, their dead!" I growled, then ducked lower as a bullet pinged off the car door."There's a bunch of freaking walking dead killing everyone, and their trying to kill survivors! I hate people!"


I peeked back over the car hood, aiming the shotgun at the building across the street. Several silhouettes stood in the windows, bursts of machine fire lighting them up. I fired the shotgun at one of the windows, watching the man stumble out of sight. I went to reload the shotgun, then noticed I had no ammo..*You gotta be kiddin me...* I dropped the shotgun, grabbing out my Desert Eagle. Sam had taken back her revolver, and was now ducking by the back of the car." Hey, Sam, you see that alley right there?" I pointed at a small alley, maybe four feet from our cover. She nodded." When I say go, run over there. Preferably as fast as you can." She grinned, then got ready to run.


"GO!" She jumped up, closing the short distance in a second, and I followed, firing the pistol at the building where the enemy was. I was about a foot from the alley when a burst of gunfire came from the building, right at me. I stumbled back as several shots thudded into my kevlar vest, falling inside the alley."Crap..." I muttered, then got up, checking to make sure none of the bullets penetrated." Alright... Lets get outta here. Their not gonna sit up there forever..." With that , we ran down the alley.


------------------------------------------
Primary Objective: Keep Sam safe
Secondary Objective: Find out who the shooters were.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 22, 2008 07:05 am
QUOTE (Neal Ovdensson @ February 21, 2008 05:01 am)
No, see I had this Idea: Why couldn't some black ops scientist find a cure? Sure it would depend on the condition of the infectee (like, if they have suffered a fatal injury, it wouldn't work) Neal was supposed to be the first successful rehumanated person. Ask equalizer if that is okay. I think it might make for a  richer story. (or maybe the scientist dies and takes the secret to the grave with him.)

There is already a cure for zombies:

http://www.ironoak.ch/forums/index.php?showtopic=6876

Scroll down a bit till you see equalizer's post with "-VIRUS DATABASE-" on it.

I approve that you can be cured, since there's already a cure for it and such. Really good idea, neal.

@Vaun:
I see where you're going. You can name your own squad(which you already did?). The Black Ops are separated in squads, many of them torn apart or destroyed. They work separately from the Government on this one, but they're on really good terms.

Dark Ops on the other hand, are rarely known by many. They're very secretive, stealth, and hard to track...

I also made the cult since it was inspired by Dead Rising's.....
Now, I still don't know how the cult's involved with the Dark Ops. The Dark Ops allies with no-one, I tell you... well I made em up. tongue.gif
You can keep this alliance, but don't let the Dark Ops get too attached with it. They should hate it/care less about it, but still I'll let you keep it. I do like the idea though, Vaun. tongue.gif
Maybe like, after the delivery, the Dark Ops will betray the Cult and kill em off. The cult's goal is to be one with the zombies. Hehe.

I shall read your RPs tommorrow, since it's sleepy-time here. Wekwek blubbern.gif


For now, here's an intercom message by the Black Ops:

Black Ops Agency
Date And Time: January 8th, 5:30 PM


*static sound*

"This is commander Stanley, speaking.

This is a very important announcement.


For the past half-hour, we have been encountering numerous Dark Ops troops storming our agency. This will have an effect in communication *long static* we will have a hard time sending troops and fixing communication. *explosion sound in the background*

Please hold your forts, keep your troops alive, and keep the use of ammo low. Reinforcements, supplies, and transportation will be slowed down. *small gunshot sounds*

*pause*Alert the troops in training to get ready.

We are experiencing heavy assault of the Dark Ops.... *worried tone*
This might take *static* longer than expected. *gunshot sounds* *long pause*

W-what the hell.... are these the revenants?! *shriek* *static sound*

*cough* This is Commander Stanley speaking..... we're on red alert. Troops and transportation will be halted. *long static*
The Dark Ops are invading our Agency. Repeat, we're under siege, the reinforcements will be halted. *gunshot sound* Ergh-------
*endless static noise*



---------------------------

Ohhhh crap, the main Agency's under Dark Ops attack. Everyone with a Black Ops intercom heard this. I'll give off the surprise tommorrow, so don't mess with the agency biggrin.gif

Posted by: Vaun February 23, 2008 02:59 am
They arent allies, theyre using the cultists who are injecting people for experiments, trying to do something, which im sure you can guess, involving bio weapons!

And since your kinda failing with the point: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/SFOD-D

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 25, 2008 03:37 am
Okeh okeh. You should've just told me the last time.

Oh, and this Black Ops will be a bit different than in the real life one, so make some adjustments but not too big ones if you can. Keep on RPing, you all are doing a great job. biggrin.gif


Anyway, here's my continuation of the Dark Ops invasion:



Black Ops Agency
Date And Time: January 8th, 2008, 5:49 PM


Coming from a Radio in the Black Ops Agency:

"Calling all Units in Heaven's Gate....

*static* We have been taken over by the Dark Ops. They have taken control of *static* the 3rd of the Agency.... we have no choice but to hand our leadership to the Dark Ops. It seems... that their invasion was for taking us over, not to slow us down.. *static*
Reinforcements will not be sent, and supplies will be paused. Please.. submit t-to the Dark O-ops now......

*loud gunshot sound*


Hmhmhmhm.... as you can see, your commander had died. That was his... haha.. last radio message. He's right, you all should submit to us! Hahahaha!! Hand your fortresses to the arriving Dark Ops as soon as possible... or else, we'll kill you. Hahaha.... *static*"

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 26, 2008 01:33 am
name: Neal Ovdensson
time and date: 8:00 pm, january 8th, 2008
Weather: Cloudy
I woke up to the sound of People talking. The first thing I did was look over at Lizzy... Or rather where she was. She had gotten up. Wait, wasn't she just dead? I looked all around. Lars... check. Doc... check. Ivan... check. Tatanya... check. Lizzy? "Say doc, where's my girl?" The man in the coat looked at me and pointed to a room that read "Employee Bathroom." I rolled off the side of the stretcher. I then got to my feet and walked over to the bathroom door and knocked. I heard in Reply "Occupied" I laughed to myself and said "It's time for you to make good on that promise you made earlier." Silence for a moment... "ok" I heard the sound of the door unlocking. I walked in and Lizzy locked the door again.

***Lars Mikkonen***
"Great balls of fuck, when are those two going to give it a rest?! It's been three and a half Hours." I walked down the hall and grabbed a cigarette pack lying on the ground. One left... fuck! I struck a match on the wall next to me. I got about half of it smoked when a scientist type walked past. Hey! You can't..." He was cut off by his Head being blown off. I grabbed my SPAS12 and ran down the hall to see who had done that. I saw a man in a dark ops uniform raising the canadian flag, and another burning the American flag. I rushed at them, shattering the glass of the front door. "Fuckers!" (If there's one thing I can't stand, it's canadians!) I opened up on the flag-burner first. He fell to the ground and the other started firing a pistol. A bullet whizzed past my head, cutting a chunk of my hair. The fallen dark ops guy rose to his feet and grabbed my arms. Then, the other ran up and punched me in the ribs. "Damn it Neal! Stop fucking your girlfriend and get out here. Almost on cue, a rifle let out a crack, and the guy holding my arms dropped.I ceased the oppurtunity and shook out my wrists, releasing the blades under my armor. I put the one from my right arm into "Captain Canada" 's stomache. I then raised the left one and severed his spine. He dropped like a deer that had just been shot with an M60. Another bullet was fired, this one going into the poor fellow's genetalia. Needless to say, nothing remained of said genetals. I couldn't help but laugh, that is until Mr' Eunich pulled the pin on the grenade on his vest. I ran like hell, but to not much avail. I was hit in the back of my right leg with a grenade. I felt myself being dragged. I saw a man in a Zombie King Uniform*. He told me his name was "Seth." I only knew of one "Seth" in all of Black Ops. "Lugar?" He nodded. "but..." "What,how? I replaced myself with a corpse from some security guard who drew his gun on me. Figured I'd get some work done, not as much fuss if I strolled into a base looking like any other survivor." Lugar opened the door to the room everyone was in before. He Looked over at Neal and a sleeping Lizzy, then back at me. "When I drop in through the vent, I sees these two fucking in the bathroom. I says to myself, 'Am I still in the right place?' Then, I leave the room, and I hear them start going at it again." I looked up at Seth "Did you see an'thing?" "Yeah I did! Hung like a fucking mule this guy! His girl wasn't too bad looking either." (*Lugar is a bit of an idiot, plus he's from new york, therein in the accent.*)" Neal got up and grabbed lugar by the back of the throat. "Look, friend, If you wish to keep your eyes, refrain form talking." Neal Judo chopped Lugar and brought him down. Soon after, another door opened up and twelve men in dark Ops uniforms Held their guns up at us. everyone on our side (a scientist, a postal worker, a "Lizzy", two immigrants, Lugar, and myself) all raised our own guns. A man spoke up from behind the Dark Ops men "Gentlemen, and ladies, let's be reasonable." The Darks parted like the red sea, and a man in a black trenchcoat and suit, carrying a briefcase, strolled in. " Your boss has generously allowed us to take command of the situation. Hahaha..." The man straightened his tie. "Here's the order. He opened his briefcase and showed a bloodstained sheet of paper. Lugar shouted "Fuck you, you animal! I saw him 'relinquishing control' to you. You Offed him!" ONe of the dark ops fired a dart into lugar's neck. "He'll be fine. Any more Dissenters?" A Hulk with a chain gun and flamethrower attatched to his hands thundered into the room. "Say hello to Dimitri, Mr. Lugar." Lugar dropped to the ground. I blacked out as well.




--------------------------------------------------
*look, A reference to Brainbread the game!
Zombie, you like?

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 26, 2008 03:06 am
Waw... that was a lot of kick-ass. biggrin.gif biggrin.gif biggrin.gif biggrin.gif

Was Lugar one of the mall security?
Anyway, this post kicked ass, and you did great on the guy who was in the intercom. You captured his personality so well biggrin.gif


Ok here I go:

Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 5:42 PM
Weather: Slight Drizzle


We came to see where the gunshot was from.... what we only saw was a man on the ground, with a few zombies dead, and a smoking gun. The men with guns made themselves so obvious, but they remained hidden anway. We tried running for the alley nearby. Whilst we ran, our infantry soldier was shot severly....

We remained hidden, while our soldier shouted in pain.
"H-here, take my painkillers..." said our worried Siege Soldier. He sure looked like he didn't like the sight of blood.

The infantry drank the medicine, took out a water bottle and jumped from the alley, without my order!
"Hey!! Get back here!!" I shouted at him.

What he was trying to be was a decoy, so we peeped out of our alley. The men with guns came out, and while we were about to shoot them, a flood of those runners came crashing behind them. We emerged from our spot and joined them in battle. Looks like the infantry guy's heroic deeds were cut short.

I told them to back down, those gunmen, but they did not listen... it looked like one of them wore a leather jacket, some boots, and sported a mohawk. He wore a headband. "You don' give us orders, old foo'!!!" said he. I ignored his childish remark and got on with the firefight. Our siege soldier dropped a C4 and asked us to run far. A few more of the gunmen did not listen... and he blew the C4 up with them. The runners were decreased greatly... but it seemed that they just kept on increasing.

A moment later, after a huge waste of bullets, more and more of those slow zombies came about. We kept on shooting, 'till I noticed that... there are Dark Ops troops behind us!!!

I called out for the mohawk guy, who had a red dot on his head. "Duck!!!!" I shouted to him. He looked at me quickly and ducked for cover. The red dot was followed by a bullet who struck a zombie. We quickly hid to the alley we hid before. "My gawd, I can' believe you saved me!" he said. "Please, com wih us to our refuge camp!!"
"Ok... but for now, let's wait here till the zombies clear up..."

We left the zombies in the hands of the Dark Ops, who had 2 or 3 troops. Luckily, those zombie idiots didn't notice us in the alley...

Only after a while, did I start seeing 2 or 3 Black Helicopters passing by. Some dropped bombs, but in target areas.... it sounded like a complete war when they started coming in.

"By god," said the Mohawk guy. "I think our rescuers be here."


OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Observe the Helicopters.
Secondary: Follow the Mohawk guy to his refuge camp.

----------------------------------

Again, leave the Mohawk guy to me tongue.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 26, 2008 03:30 am
Lugar was mentioned twice, but his uniform and dog tags were on a headless corpse in a vent early on (around page 9 or so). I thought Dimitri could be the main boss. Hopefully though, Ivan and his "daughter" aren't hiding anything. I'll say no more about it at this time though. wink.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 26, 2008 06:09 am
I'm fine with Dimitri as a boss, but there'll be a bunch of other bosses to come here too. smile.gif
For one, a character in my other story will come in. tongue.gif
And I've got more bosses. Wekwek.


Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 6:04 PM
Weather: Thunderstorm

As the time progressed, the zombie numbers decreased. More and more Black Hawks came flying by in the sky. We were relieved to recieve more reinforcments, as it seemed.... we saw one helicopter already landing to our sight. The propellers finished off the remaining zombies. I know that these are definately Black Ops soldiers since, their helicopter is so similar to this one.

But, as we were about to emerge out of our hiding spot, Dark Ops soldiers... came out of the Helicopter!! I don't understand, why are they in there?!

We did not want to come out... we did not know how we'll come out. Five or more Dark Ops are there. I didn't know what to do.
"I got's me an idea..." said the Mohawk man. He brought out a whistle.
"W-what the... don't blow on that!!!" I warned.
"Relax, old coop, this'll bring out me reinforcements..." he blew on the whistle, and the Dark Ops soldiers became alerted. They set their eyes on the dark alley... damn this idiot. Seconds later, a few soldiers who seemed to have bike helmets and leather jackets moved out of the buildings. They quickly got rid of the Dark Ops, while the helicopter remained unattended. We came out of our alley.

"Hahaha, see old coop? Our plan would work."
Bryan seemed disappointed. "Great, now *cough* we don't have a pilot...."
"Shut your trap, fucking ghost!"
I held Bryan back, who wanted to land a punch on the Mohawk guy's face.
"Yee, keep yer ghost friend away from meh. He worries me... fuckin' tramp.."
He reloaded his gun, stepped close to the cockpit of the helicopter, and sprayed bullets.
"There's no goin' out of this city, men, since it'll be our city! Yeah!!!"

This man's insane.... but still, his comrades cheered with him. We on the other hand, remained silent for this stupid move...

"Alroyt, let's geet the fuck outta here!!"
We left the place, taking the road to where these men were hiding before.
"Say, what's your name?" I asked the Mohawk guy.
"I be Vince."
"Rufus. I'm Rufus."
"Haha, noice name, for an old man."

Not being affected by these remarks, I remained silent. We finally reached the place from where they hid, and there lay a motorcycle and two trucks.
"Alroyt, Jesse just follow mah lead. We'll get these civ's to our refuge camp."

I followed the so-called Jesse to the truck with a spikey front. Bryan was with me, while the siege soldier came into the other truck. Vince rode his motorcycle alone.

They started the engines, and in no time we were on the move.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Get to the Refuge Camp.
Secondary: Know more about the Dark Ops and the Helicopters.

Posted by: Xemo February 27, 2008 12:48 am
Robert Duylon
Time And Date: January 6th, 2008, 6:27 PM
Weather: Thunderstorm

I stopped, scanning the area around me. A few burnt-out husks of veichles, some mutilated corpses, some shell casings lining the street. Just like most places they had been. I advanced down the road, watching for any more of the soldiers we had been attacked by.


"Where are all the other survivors?"Sam questioned, looking around for any sign of life. I shrugged, stepping into an alley." I dunno. I wish we'd find someone soon though..." I got to the end of the alley, looking around the street we were about to walk across." I need some food..."I muttered, then started to cross the street, stopping as I heard the screech of tires. "What the?..." I looked around ,wondering who would be driving around here.


I walked back into the alley, waiting for whoever was driving to pass by. I didn't wait long before a motorcycle flew by, driven by some dude with a mohawk, followed closely by two trucks. I walked out into the streetm watching the convoy drive off. "There's your survivors..."
---------------------------
Bleeeeeh

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 27, 2008 01:33 am
Noice, but you might wanna fixes your time. 6:30's good. smile.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 27, 2008 02:16 am
I just realised that I've been writing 2 days ahead. So, please act as if all dates I've done are back 2 days.
-------------------------------


Name: Neal Ovdensson
Date and Time: january 7th, 2008 12:02 a.m.
Weather: raining

We were all sitting in a personell truck. I pulled out my mp3 player and turned on Payback by Slayer. After the song said "Payback's a bitch, motherfucker!" I grabbed my mac-10 and fired 4 rounds into the face of a dark ops guys. He went down and another raised his gun to fire at me. Lizzy placed a knife into his left eye. Three others drew their guns, only to be killed by a spas12, a crossbow, and a desert eagle. the other 6 grabbed tazers and fired them at me, Lars, Lizzy, and Ivan. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Gunter firing an m16. He killed 4 of the dark ops in less than 2 seconds. the other 2 turned at him and drew pistols. One had his head blown off by a round from a CP90. The other planted a shot into Gunter's chest. Gunter slumped down. I grabbed an axe that was sitting behind my head and split the last soldier's skull. I stood up and threw the driver out the door of the truck. Lars found an M60 in the corner and picked it up. He grunted and loaded it with a feeder he found beside it. Soon we came across a group of people, we could see that they were beat up. I rolled down the window and said " 'ey guys, need a lift?" The one in front hissed and lept at the truck. I grabbed my Mac-10 and emptied the magazine into the fucker. I looked at Lars. "What do you suppose we ought to call these? He laughed "Draugr*, of Course." I returned the laugh. "Sure, why not." I turned the truck and rammed the othr Draugr (plural) with the hood of the truck. One of them jumped over the truck and onto the roof. Lars fired his m60 and the Draugr fell off. Another of them yelled "Fuck You, asshole!" Lizzy lobbed a grenade out of the window, blowing the Draugr into pieces. The other 3 charged at us, they ran faster than normal humans. I gunned the Acceleration pedal, but it was only enough to buy time until the Draugr overtook us. 1 of them jumped into the back of the truck. Lars blew off both of her arms. Then Ivan hacked off her left leg, and next, her right. Lizzy fired her M16 and planted a round into a Draugr's knee. The she-draugr writhed on the floor and Gunter said, weakly "No, those gloryhounds released the virus." He looked over at her and said "Tiffany, why? What could you ever hope to gain from something so wreckless?" She looked at Gunter and said "You would never have understood anyway. You were always so damned short-sighted, Gunter" Ivan fired a bolt from his crossbow between tiffany's eyes. One other Draugr continued to give chase, but eventually turned on the other one, ripping it screaming apart and devouring its insides. We had escaped them, for now. Lord only knows what'll be waiting for us next... God I hope it's not me dieing again.




-----------------------------------------
Draugr are viking zombies. for all intents and purposes, they're superzombies (just wanted to spice things up again). some of them keep the majority of their humanity(aside from the canibalism), where as others don't, but all gain panhuman speed and strength. (figured they could be a miniboss. The whole group as a whole, I mean)

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 27, 2008 04:33 am
Cool, cool. biggrin.gif

So you still plan to be ahead of time? Sounds like you don't wanna meet us. tongue.gif
Anyway, I like this Draugr idea, but it's so super similar to the Purple Virus... but, oh well. This'll be added to the Dark Ops archives that I'll be making right about now. There's the Revenant zombie sample, which is a Fungus Virus created especially by the Dark Ops.

Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 6:34 PM
Weather: Heavy Rain

As the rain fell, the Helicopters came.... in about a few minutes, the last of them seemed to have arrived. A few bombs were dropped, but luckily none in our area.

I sat in the window seat on the right side of the bus, while the other two were in the opposite. The gunmen looked at us suspiciously...
I was amazed as to how Vince drove his Motorcycle in the rain.... it was as if weather was not of importance to him.

Several minutes passed, and we've arrived in a fortified Warehouse, with a gunhouse on the left and a strip-bar on the right. These men must be insane...

We got out of the Bus, while Vince stopped his motorcycle. We were greeted by ... what looked like men hanging zombies or people. It was hard to see since, it was far. I felt like I was in a concentration camp when Dictators ruled the Country, but it didn't, and it wasn't a concentration camp. We were guided in to the warehouse.

I thought it was all hollow, but there were a lot going on. here and there, men fixed up their cars, tended to their guns, and carried the wounded somewhere...
Civillians(which were easy to distinguish) were treated like slaves, and the others were left to die. I always thought this would be a safe haven, but it's not. It's a torturous place... to me that is.
A nearby gunman confiscated our guns. I looked at Vince with dismay, but he didn't seem to care. "Rules here, chums.." he said.
The man carried our guns off somewhere, which I didn't get a chance to catch.
Once we took a few steps more, Bryan and the siege soldier were taken somewhere else... they were dragged by a buff man to a fence-door with the name "Dog Pound" on top. I couldn't do anything...

I had to follow Vince. Two men with guns followed him closely.
We ended up in a clean room , with biker motifs all over the place. "Welcome to mah room!!" shouted Vince. A man with a tied up civillian on his hand barged into our room. "You gon' enjoy this... old coop."

The civillian appeared to be a young female, and I'm sure Vince had bad plans...
He came close to the woman, slightly rubbing her cheeks. "You're so beautiful..."
He looked at me for a second. "Old coop, this is fo' you. I be steppin' out for a bit... hahahaha!"
I couldn't hesitate to ask.
"Why do you do this?"
"Hahaha, less talk old man, more ----"
"I'll repeat, why do you do this?"
"Ok, ok. You saved mah life, so you deserve this. Meet me outside in the target range after this... you be mah new bodyguard!!"
His two gunmen created a sad frown on their faces.
"Alroyt, old coop! Have fun... I'm sure you will aftah 5 million years!!! Hahahahahahaha...."

He finally stepped out, leaving me and the civillian alone. She had such a sad and scared look on her face...
Luckily, those idiots didn't take my trusty knife. I took it out, cut the ropes loose and freed her. She still had that scared look on her face.
"Don't be scared.", I asked her. Still trying to calm her down. No reply.
"Just.. follow me."
I sneaked by the door, quietly opening it. A man with a gun stood there. "Hey, you guys shouldn't be done." he said. I silenced him with a slit on the throat, grabbed his SPAS12, and called on the civillian.
"Come!" I told her. She stepped out of the place, while I was aiming for cover. I looked back, and she was taking shells out of the corpse. I think we're in good terms.

Just as we were getting out of that part and into the main warehouse, we were greeted by much gunfire. I caught sight of three men, ducking for cover. The girl was so scared, that she covered her ears. "Stay here." I told her.

I rushed to the boxes from where the men hid. I was on the opposite side of a man. They emerged, seeing the girl. They approached with caution, not knowing that I was there... behind them. I blew shells behind one's back, then I jammed my knife to the other. I was in time to point my shotgun at the last man, who was terrified now. I knocked him out with the butt of my shotgun, took his SMG, picked out my knife off the corpse, and got into the warehouse. I handed the girl the small SMG, seeing that it would fit for her size. "You do know how to shoot a gun, right?" I asked her. She nodded, and I'm happy.
Now, we have to focus on getting into the dog pound somehow... and to no avail, we found a heavily padlocked door. I wasted a few shots of the shotgun, taking out of the locks. Luckily, noone heard us. There, we found a few civillians, one dead, two still alive. Bryan and the siege soldier sure looked glad to see us. "Rufus!" he shouted. "We should go, this place is dangerous."
"Hmph... you mean you all should go." he replied.
Robert looked oh so pale, and his eyes started to whiten, a bit.
"Rufus... I'm infected. I was lucky enough to hold it for several hours. I think the time has come..."
I was speechless. To think that I was confident on not losing this soldier.

".... alright. We will all try to escape this place. Come."



OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Escape the hellish refuge camp.
Secondary: Resume the search for Kuzuke and Migell.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 27, 2008 03:20 pm
It's not that I don't want to meet you, but my characters are so far ahead. The only one who would make temporal sense would be Lars, and he's a bit harder to write for than Neal. I can wait for a while for you guys to catch up. The only alternative I can see though would be me running into you in the near future and giving you time to post your way to it. What do you think of that?
----------------------------------------------------

Name: Neal Ovdensson
Date and Time: January 7th, 2008 1:05 A.M.
Weather: Raining


"Lars, stop with the radio! No one has been on that thing all night." It was the first thing Lugar had said since he woke up. I pulled up to a gas station and filled up the truck's tank with fuel. In the space of time it took, 30 Draugr careened down the road, chasing after another truck. The draugr all came to a stop and turned at us. Lars jumped out of the truck and fired the m60, by this time, he had rigged a feed box containing several hundred rounds. He ripped through the horde of Daugr and sent a few of them scurrying into the night. The truck kept going, probably knowing that we had saved them, but not necessarily ourselves, as now, the Draugr were rushing at us. I lit a match and used the gas stream as a flamethrower. as the Draugr ran at us, some were disintigrated, while others were blown away by machine gun fire. The last one fled and we all took this oppurtunity to raid the convienience store for food, energy drinks, and medical supplies.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 28, 2008 01:47 am
No neal, it's all cool. tongue.gif
I'll let you go, you don't really hafta meet us. I'm not good in meeting other characters anyway, and it's also so hard to keep up ohmy.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 28, 2008 02:40 am
Maybe that's for the best, people who come into contact with this group tend to die. (all of those security guards, Stanley Flood, and everyone who points a gun at Lars.)
---------------------------------
Name: Neal ovdensson
Date and Time: January 7th, 2008 2:15 AM
Weather: Thunderstorm

We had only made it a few blocks when more draugr appeared ahead of us. Hundreds of them, hulks, revenants, and some of those "Half-zombies", all forming a wall of meat. We needed to get by, but we had no way to. When things seemed their grimmest, a small army of humans, armed with machetes, shotguns, hunting rifles, tommy guns, and other assorted implements of death, charged at the others. I opened the truck door and fired my Mac-10. I emptied the clip, but it barely produced any effects. The "army" began firing at the undead horde, and as the advancing zombie horde marched toward the bridge, A rocket was fired at the bridge, rendering the advance fruitless; as there could be no gained ground when all that kept you from a drop into an empty hole 150 or so feet deep, was a slab of concrete. I walked back over to the truck and saw a man in a grey suit standing next to the truck. I recognised him as my landlord and laughed at seeing him. I looked at him and said "you're looking well." He looked back at me and analysed my ragged and tattered clothes, cut-up arms, and fixed-up neck. "Um... so do you?" I told him. "I realise that this is a bad time to mention this, but I'm going to be late with the rent this month." He tilted his head to the side like I was crazy. "sure, whatever." I walked past him and climbed into the back of the truck. A man in a doctor outfit was working on Gunter, removing the bullet in his chest. I walked over to Lizzy and held her hand. "There's no easy way to say this..." She looked up at me. "You're breaking up with me?" "No, nononono, nooooo... no. I want you to marry me." "hm, I'll have to think about it." She paused for a moment. "Sure, but I get to be the wife." "Ok." I held her and Ivan threw up blood. He started shaking and began to grow immensely. Tatanya began laughing as her skin lost its color and her eyes turned red. I grabbed my... where's my sledgehammer? I could've cried. I grabbed the bloody fire axe and split Ivan's skull. Tatanya lunged at me, but as she brought me down, Lizzy broke Tatanya's neck. I stepped out of the truck, Lizzy holding on to my arm, and walked among the people in the mob. I spotted a sledgehammer with "MJOLNIR" engraved in the hammer's head. "Hey, that's my sledgehammer!" The guy who was holding it said, "Not anymore." I grabbed him and cut off his left thumb. "How about now?" "Uh... sh-sure. Take it, psycho!" I did, and dragged it back to the truck." The man grabbed the severed thumb and ran into the medical tent. He'd be fine, as I found out later. "So Neal, what do you want to do now?" Lizzy said, her eyes glowing in excitement. "I dunno, but I'm going to go to sleep." I walked back to the truck and sat in my seat. I slumped over, and lizzy sat in the floor next to me. She leaned her head against my leg, and I threw my trenchcoat over her. We both went to sleep, not worrying about the possible near future.

Posted by: Xemo February 28, 2008 04:09 am
Robert Duylon
Date and Time: January 6th, 2008, 6:37 PM
Weather: Thunderstorm


We walked in the direction the convoy of veichles had moved, hopefully finding some more survivors at their destination. However, it was hard to keep up with speeding veichles, and we finnaly stopped trying to follow it. I looked around the crossroads we were in the middle of and sighed. "Oh well.." I muttered, then started walking again.


There was a loud moan down one of the streets, and as I turned towards it, I saw several zombies running towards us.I aimed my desert eagle at them, blowing half of ones head off and shooting off both arms of another as I emptied the clip into them. The rest scattered, running into alleys, the one without arms going down as Sam shot it in the head, falling down next to the other zombie.


"Nice shootin..."She grinned, then looked back towards the corpses."This is the first time they ran away..." I frowned." You noticed that too? It would really suck if we had to worry about them getting smarter..." A screech came from behind us, and I whirled around to face whatever made it, seeing a group of 10 running revenants." Aw crap.." I shoved a new clip into the deagle as Sam started shooting them, taking down 2 before she had to reload. I fired into the group, blowing 4 skulls apart before they leapt at us. Another two got destroyed as Sam finished reloading, firing 4 times at the Revenants.


I aimed at a Revenant that was leaping towards me, emptying three bullets into its chest as it hurtled towards me. It stumbled, falling to the ground before getting up and running again. I fired my last bullet, putting it right in between the zombies eyes, causing its skull to shatter. I looked over at Sam, who was backing away as the last revenant got closer to her. I reloaded the desert eagle, then went to aim at the Revenant, who leapt towards Sam. She jumped to the side, rolling to a stop several feet away as the undead skidded to a stop. I let loose with the gun, shooting the entire clip into it as it leapt towards her. Four rounds hit its chest, two smashing into its skull, while the rest went wide.


The dead undead crashed into Sam,causing her to fall to the ground again as it smacked into a car. I walked over to Sam, who was reaching under a nearby car for her revovler."You alright" She looked up at me, nodding as she started getting up. " Next time, could you shoot it before it started hurtling towards me?.." I shrugged, then began walking. " Hey, atleast you didn't get bit..."
--------------------------
Primary Objective: Keep Sam safe
Secondary Objective: Find out where the convoy of veichles went.


Welabolokl.. ph34r.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 28, 2008 04:57 am
Waha, dude Xemo that is awesome. tongue.gif

Oh and, Neal, yes indeed. ohmy.gif
I also wanted you to do what you want, since I thought I was controlling your actions too much.



Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 7:12 PM
Weather: Thunderstorm

I asked these mates to follow me, all these weaponless people, to my lead.

They did not hesitate...
"The Armory's nearby..." I said, to lighten the crowd. They ignored me.

We ran quickly to it. It was separate from the Warehouse, and luckily the two gunmen guarding it were snoozing.
I asked Bryan to open it, while I tried sneak-killing these sleepers.

Finally, Bryan oepened it and I killed the two. I left the guns there, seeing that they might get more guns inside the armory.

And they did. It was full of bullets, guns in a mess, and the works. Robert picked up his trusty gun, while the others picked up what they could carry. Good, I don't have to worry about telling them to carry less. Once I glared at my Crossbow, I thought that this would be the best time to use it. I threw the spas12 away, took my old trusty shotgun, my backpack, and finally the crossbow. Looks like we're all ready.

Just as one civillian was about to come out, he was shot severely... a warning that there's several of them outside.
We got in cover. I standed closest to the opening door.

"Come out there, you fucking rebels!! Ya'll are fucking outnumbered! Give it up already!!!"

They kept blabbering, while I tossed a grenade at them. These idiots didn't see it, so they were blown in no time. We killed the remaining ones, and continued on to get to Vince, who we had to kill.

We were greeted by more gunfire in the Warehouse...
Now this is truly the time we're outnumbered.
"Remain hidden!!" I called out. They did so. We waited until somthing happened...
And something did. Those skull guys, Revenants, about 12 of them, came behind the gunmen and massacred them. This was a distraction, so we made it quickly for the Target Area. From there, we killed Vince's gunmen in no time, but we lost the second civillian. So much for saving some people...
The girl who kept silent the whole time remained there, still not wasting any bullets. Robert was in poor condition... he kept coughing blood, and he huffed loudly.

It was almost like a final showdown with Vince and us. Vince stood there, two handguns in hand.
"C'mon, bastards! I could take ya'll on if I hafta!!!"
He was too open for target. I shot an arrow at his foot.
"Argh, motha fucka!!" he shot us blindly. We were behind some more crates.
From what I saw in the holes, he limped his way to us, until Revenants who came from behind the target papers took him away. He screamed like a girl...

Finally, the hellish nightmare's gone.
We came back into the warehouse, which were infested by the Revenants. I tossed my last grenade, as the Revenants did not care... all they did was consume and screech. A number of them died, while a few more remained. Still not dead.
We ended their lives, even if they didn't have any...

Just as we thought that we were done, the running zombies came back!!
Several of them stood there, waiting if we made a move. It was only four of us:
Me, the siege soldier, Bryan, and the girl.
The siege soldier did not hesitate to shoot. They made their move.
We quickly ran, still having no clue as to where we should go. The siege soldier was too late.
"R-RUUUUN!!" he shouted, while he was ripped apart.... such an agonizing scream.

We ended up on the target practice place again, outnumbered by the running zombies.

"Run." said Bryan.
"No, we'll fight till the very end." I replied.
"I'm infected... I'm going to die anyway. You guys still have a life to live... after all, you need to rescue that girl."

I didn't have a choice... I did have to rescue this youngster, since she's been through so much.

We left, going to a darker side of this landscape.
It was the last I saw of Bryan. All I heard thereafter were a few gunshots...

Now, it was only me, and this youngster, out in the open.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Protect the girl until she is rescued.
Secondary: Resume the search for Kuzuke and Migell.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson February 28, 2008 02:10 pm
Name: Neal Ovdensson
Date and time: January 7th, 2008 5:21 AM
Weather: Thundery

I woke up and looked over to my right. Lizzy was still asleep, so I just nudged her o the side and got up. The undeads on the other side had moved on. One of the humans said "They're just going around. We need to hurry and set up machine guns." Another replied "I agree, and set up baracades at each of the gunbeds. With that, men with lumber, tools, sandbags, metal spikes, fences, and machine guns, ran down the street. It was a constant back-and-forth sort of thing. I pitched in a bit around halfway through, but sadly, I know nothing about construction. I did however assist in the installation of a small supply tram, used to carry ammo and supplies to each gunner's nest. As the emplacement neared completion, one man noted "should this not work, we'll be little more than a large, canned, meal!" I thought so too, until a black Helicopter bearing the American Flag landed on a nearby roof. The crew stepped out and walked to meet with he construction crew. I didn't hear much of the conversation, but from what I could, martial assistance from the Black Ops would be arriving shortly. Hm, it seems Lars' work finally payed off. A convoy of APCs, Tanks, and jeeps, all arrived at the scene. The leader explained, from what I could hear, That some of the Black Ops were able to fight off the Dark Ops. I also joined in on the raising of an American, Russian, and Norwegian Flag. It was to show that the Immigrants, army, and those two Norwegian guys would work together in the spirit of survival.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff February 29, 2008 02:02 am
Mustering an army up? Ok. I'll take note of this, but for now don't mess with teh agency... still during that time, Dark Ops leadership was still underway.
Do note though, many many Black Ops took the Dark Ops side...(take out ops tongue.gif )

Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 7:57 PM
Weather: Rain

We walked, and walked... the sky was a bit grey, with rainfall, perfect enough to create a gloomy scene. Death was in the air, and as we walked, we heard a few voice sounds of those zombies.

This was the time I got sad...
First, I've lost a close comrade, Bryan. In fact, I lost many people. Those who tirelessly served by my side...

And now, I remember my brother. He worked in the Agency... I wonder what has happened to him. With no chance to radio for help, I could not know. I have lost too many.
Now, I don't even know what I'd do with this young girl. She looks like a teenager, probably thinking about her losses as well. We both walked, both sad, but still holding on.

I still have a mission at hand. I still have to save survivors, like this person here. I could not forget my main mission.


==============================================


Bryan Furlin
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 7:39 PM
Weather: Heavy Rain

We were back again to the place we were before, where that man Vince got killed...

I was infected. Rufus already understands. I've got a whole bunch of rage, still not let out.

"Run." I told both.

"No, we'll fight till the very end." replied the old man.

Rufus, like a figure of a leader to me... I cannot let him die here.
"I'm infected... I'm going to die anyway. You guys still have a life to live... after all, you need to rescue that girl."

Rufus looked at me for a second. Looked at my white-ish eyes. I am losing sight after all, but I didn't care. It's my time to die.

They ran, far from here. Back to where Vince was taken away. I salute them.

The moment of my death is soon to come. The virus... it is building up more rage. It wants me to give in, let that rage go. I could've been one of these zombies by now.

I thought of the memories, the things I was to leave behind.

My young sister. I've looked up to her when she was rejected by my parents... I guess she'll be alone now. I've had too much memories with her that I couldn't let go. Couldn't help but drop some tears.
And, my girlfriend. Another precious woman in my life. She won't be seeing me anymore. Take care of her, Beatrice. I won't see you both anymore.

The Revenants stood there... there were the skulls, and a mix of some zombies. It's as if they didn't want to attack me.

I felt a little weak, and I couldn't.... help my eyes .... they closed by themselves......


-------------------

There was a small pause of Bryan's death. The monsters thought they have won themselves a meal, until Bryan stood up once again.

His eyes, full white. He acted human, still... but he was not able to talk. He could not hold his rage any longer.

He ran to a nearby Revenant, and crushed its head. The monsters hissed, some retreated to their instincts. They started attacking the infected Bryan.
Bryan killed them murderously, no idea of what he's really doing. He had such amazing strength and stamina..

He got down to just a couple of undead with his own, beat-up hands. He killed the remaining in an instant.

It was unbelievable. Was this the cause of his blood?
He was able to create a hybrid virus, all ending up into a raging warrior who is capable of killing its own kind.

Bryan fell to the ground instantly, this time entering eternal slumber.


-----------------------------

Oh and one note Neal, don't let that Army make a super huge effect on the RP. We might go further than you are going. Maybe that Army can be for your own sake... make sure not to take out every Dark Ops. Thanks.

Posted by: Xemo March 01, 2008 02:08 am
Robert Duylon
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 7:23 PM
Weather: Thunderstorm

I spun around, looking for the source of the moan as I aimed the desert eagle. We had been walking for awhile, and we hadn't heard anything. Now it seemed things were catching up with us. I searched for any undead, but the fact that there were no lights, it was getting dark, and the fact that it was raining really messed with his vision.


There were maons coming from all directions it seemed, and that wasn't good. I looked around. There was only two roads and one alley they could come from, but they only had two people. Suddenly a zombie stumbled from the alley, heading straight for us. I put him down with a single shot to the head. Undead started pouring out from all three entrances. "I dont think we have enough ammunition!" I yelled at Sam, then started firing. Taking down 5 with a full clip. I reloaded, emptying another clip into the horde, then shook my head as I realized we werent making it out of this. I looked towards Sam, who was crouching behind a husk of a car, and grinned, then reloaded again, leaning against the car." Ya know, Sam, this really sucks..."


There was a quiet for a second, even the zombies seeming to stop making that ceaseless groaning, before a great racket of noise went up, hundreds bullets flying into the air. I ducked, hiding behind the car as bullets whizzed by, smacking into all three clumps of undead, two large humvees running through one of the groups of zombies, crushing them to death. Real death, not undeath...


In seconds, all the zombies had been killed, mutilated corpses covering the street. I looked towards our saviors, two men getting out of each of the humvees. I glanced over our cover to get a look at them, sighing with relief as I saw they were Army. I motioned to Sam to stay there, then hopped over our cover, walking towards them. I stopped as they all aimed their rifles at me. "Um... I'm with you'll.." The one in front grinned, then shook his head." You people are so stupid." They all walked back to their trucks, hopping and starting to drive off." Hey, you bastards! Where are you going?!" I fired at the back of the veichles, swearing at them as they turned a corner. Two seconds later, a group of twenty revenant came from the same corner, running towards us." You have got to be kidding me!" I ran back to the cover, firing back at the running undead, and grabbed Sam, dragging her into a nearby building.


I shouldered open the door, taking little time to survey our surroundings. It looked like a living room. I closed the door,locking it, and grabbed a nearby couch, dragging it infront of the door. I set a TV ontop of it, followed by a few chairs. I stopped, staring at the make-shift barricade, and sighed, sitting down on the wooden floor. I looked around the room. There used to be four chairs, a big TV, and a couch, which was now shoved up against the door. There was a door leading off into another room, and then another open door, leading into stairs. I looked over at the front door as one of the undead slammed into it, the barricade staying where it was, then leaned against the green wall. Good thing this place didn't have any windows down here.
-----------------------------
Primary Objective: Keep Sam safe
Secondary Objective: Find out who the soldiers were.
-------

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson March 03, 2008 06:26 am
Aye, but these black ops, and I'm not talking hundreds, there were enough in the area that they forced the dark ops out, but most of them died in the attempt. There are only 3 apcs, a tank, that helicopter, and 2 jeeps.
-------------------
Neal Ovdensson
Date and Time: January 7th, 2008 7:30 AM
Weather: raniy

I woke up and looked over at Lizzy. She was still asleep, so I stepped out for a bit. I took my coat with me. (note to self: Apologise to Lizzy, but do it later.) I was surprised at the speed with which the survivors had fabricated this veritable fortress. I chatted with a few pf the survivors, and a black ops soldier named Scott. Scott was a nice guy, but I could tell he wasn't cut out for this sort of warfare, he was just too soft-hearted. I walked away from him as he kneeled to help a little girl put a bandage on her scraped knee. I looked over at the fence, and we could see the horde sprinting, loping, shuffling, and shambling over to us. The first shots rang out, and mothers ran with their children over to the far side, it was their only exit, and they left their in the black ops trucks, and in my truck, Lizzy still sleeping inside. I had moved her to the back and held her hand until she fell back asleep, I didn't have the heart to tell her that I wouldn't let her be here, fighting against this tide of monsters. Scott walked up next to me and grinned. I could see in his eyes that he was nervous. I ran over to the front gate (through the other three layers.) I stuck my rifle through the fence and fired it, fountaining a Hulk's head. The draugr all reached the fence first, clanging and clawing at the metal wall. Machine gun fire ripped into the draugr, snapping spines, ripping through limbs, and severing heads. The numbers kept increasing when twelve draugr lept over the fence and ran screaming into the machine gunners. I swung a fire axe and chopped off the head of one. two ran at me and had their heads blown off by a shotgun. Lars had made his way into the fight. Lugar fired his m16 and shattered a revenant's ribcage, spilling out its organs. The draugr(plural) ripped through the fence and poured in like water through a dam. We seemed to have more kills than bullets, but it was not to much avail as, for every one killed, there seemed to be three more. More and more bullets poured through, and more and more draugr and revenants poured in. Soon the action degenerated into machete warfare. We were fighting a losing battle. I crushed more skulls than I could count, but it wasn't enough. Lugar fought a revenant with a knife, and got bitten in the process. He finally decapitated it, and after he recited the lord's prayer, he had Lars blow off his head. Scott seemed to be a whole different person. He raked through the undead horde with a .50 caliber machine gun. When he ran out of ammo, he began swinging a broadsword, killing zombies left and right. When I saw his eyes, they showed the glow of a man made insane and deranged by carnage. The slower zombies finally made it to the fence and ripped their way in. The hulks were the easiest targets, so the machine guns went after them, effectively ending their charge before it even started. The draugr(plural) still posed the most threat, as they began to pick up the machetes and guns and return fire on us. I was surrounded by draugr when, flames began to blow through their ranks. I still had the wherewithall to push my way through without being clawed or bitten. I saw a man wearing a Zero hoodie using a flamethrower on the slower zombies. I found a clip on the ground. *gasp* It fits in my Mac10. *double gasp* next to it I found a crate with more clips and another mac10. I loaded up mine and grabbed the other. I turned toward the zombies and fired both mac10s at head level. I brought down a good fifteen zombies before I needed to reload. I stuffed all of my coat pockets with clips and a nearby .357 Desert Eagle. I fired again, knocking through more zombies. A draugr lunged at me, bringing me to the ground. I fired a shot between his eyes and his blood got in my mouth. No! I've come so far, I can't become one of them! I had so much to live for! I emptied more rounds into the mob, whose numbers had become less than one fifth of what they were. A tank rolled by, and gunther jabbed me in the neck with a syringe with red liquid and a label that said "anti-draugr." I glared at him, and jumped onto the roof of the tank. I looked into the mob and saw that another group of people were behind them. Each one of them was armed with a minigun, and they ruthlessly tore through the horde. the zombies nearest to them turned on them. It didn't take long for the draugr(plural) to ovrtake them. That brave bunch was meer bones in less than a minute. the tank fired its cannon and plowed through the line. I looked at the number of those fighting and was distraught, were there were hundreds, there were only a couple handfuls. I wondered, how many loved ones would never be seen again... would I ever see lizzy again?... I slapped myself and shouted "Men, those of you who want to flee, I don't blame you! I know I'm not your leader, but if you want to make flight, I give you MY leave!" No one faltered, and I smiled. I wouldn't have listened to me either. THe fighting had been raging for over 7 hours, according to my watch. (wait, do I really have time for that?) I fired once more into the mob, killing more zombies. Only one tenth of the zombie remained, and only fifteen of the survivor, and thirty of the fifty Black Ops were alive. I jumped off of the tank and grabbed a machine gun. I fired into the zombies, hoping to draw them to me. The faster zombies had all been killed, now all that remained were the average, yet still deadly, regular kind. After another few minutes, the final zombie was decapitated. All four walls had fallen, all but twelve of the fighting survivors (Mikail, Gunnar, Nikolai, Andrew, Spike, Stacey, Heather, Derrick, Austin, Danielle, Ralph, and Savanah) and twenty nine black ops soldiers (including Scott and Lars) survived. We made our way on foot to go see our loved ones. The leader of the surviving black ops, and of the survivers were killed and turned. I was elected the new leader. and mayor... oddly enough. wow, postal worker to mayor in only a day, things seem to be looking up for me. We made it to the camp. we saw a few men in biker getups harrassing the ones at our camp. I rushed their and opened fire on their lot. They all returned it, but their bullets seemed to refuse to touch me. I fired clip after clip afterclip after clip into them, until they were all dead (I had help of course) I saw a man with a mohawk on the ground. He said "Alroyt now, let's not beh 'aysty." I unloaded both mac10s into him. Everything about how he looked made me want to scream. I then proceed to rip open his chest and tear put his stillbeating heart. I looked at it. *thum-thump* *thum-thump* and ate it. The others looked at me and lars shook his head. He walked over to me. "Neal, get some sleep! You look like death took a shit in hell." I saw my reflection, blood caking my hair. Splattered all over my favorite shirt, my trench coat... everywhere, even my face. I walked into a building where some of the guards who escorted the other survivors were. All but one of them had been hurt by those thugs. I saw Lizzy tending the wounded. She looked at me, probably not realising who I was at first, then back at one of the guards. She slowly raised her head and ran over to me, tackling me down to the ground. Apparently, these "Thugs" had tried to take away the women and children. I heard about their nearby camp. Using people like objects, it made me want to throw up. I would go and see if i was still standing, then raze it to the ground. I tought that, but Lizzy made me promise her I'd get some sleep first. She then slapped me in the face. "Why did you ditch me?" I looked at her. "I didn't want you getting hurt. I almost became a draugr during the fight, although I think I still have some of the benefits. I ra faster and jumped higher that I could before." Lizzy looked at me, concern evident in her face. "How did you keep from turning?" "It was Gunter! He saved me at the last second." Lizzy and I walked over to a cot outside of the building. I laid down and took off my coat, and lizzy sat down in a chair next to me. She put her head down on my chest, and fell asleep almost instantly. I ran my fingers through her hair for a bit, then went out like a light.

Posted by: Elite viking March 03, 2008 11:50 am
Ow. Please use more spaces, much more easy on the eyes Neal. Other than that it's fun to see how it all goes. Perhaps I'll make my own guy later.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson March 04, 2008 01:29 am
I look foward to it. <(*-*<) <(*-*)> (>*-*)>

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson March 04, 2008 02:46 am
- Name: Scott McCormic
- Age: 19
- Gender: male
- Occupation: Black Ops Infantry
- Nationality: American / Irish
- Bio: Not much to say, your archetypical greenhorn and nice guy. That is... until put under stress, then he snaps and becomes a completely different person.

Body:
- Facial Appearance: Green eyes, and a nose ring
- Hair: Redish brown
- Skin: white
- Height: 5'7"
- Weight: 135lbs

Weapons and Equipment:
- Primary: M16
- Secondary: .357 Desert Eagle
- Melee: Broadsword emblemished with a griffon, and a crowbar
- Explosives: none
- Armour: Black Ops Standard Issue: Dragonskin
- Clothing: Black Ops uniform
- Equipment: Medkit, plyers, crowbar (it's technically equipment, as well as a weapon)

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff March 04, 2008 06:02 am
Ohhh, hey new guy. biggrin.gif
For neal, that is.

Sorry guys for not checking up on the RP, my IE is acting like an idiot and firefox wasn't launching...

For now, when I got time, I'll check up on your RPs.

Oh, and Viking, I'm glad you love it. Just love hearing people praise our RP. Especially from a great writer like you biggrin.gif

[/da truth]

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson March 11, 2008 12:15 am
Sorry 'bout not posting in a while, but I've been really sick lately. Rest assured though, I'll be back by wednesday with new material from a sort of "outbreak journal" I've been writing, but I'll be putting that in a different section. Oh, and my character in this story will also be back.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff March 11, 2008 01:12 am
Yeah me too, I promised to read your RPs but I'm getting a bit too lazy... sad.gif
I'll get to it when I'm truly in the mood. Right now I'm not.

Posted by: Xemo March 19, 2008 03:45 am
Robert Duylon
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 7:29 PM
Weather: Thunderstorm


I leaned off the wall, checking to make sure the barricad would hold, then moved up the stairs, motioning Sam to follow. As I got to the top, I peeked around the corner. A hallway stood in front of me, two doors leading away from it. I inched my way down the hall, observing the pictures up on the wall. I peeked into the first room. All it was was an empty bathroom. I continued down towards the second door, rounding the corner and sweeping the room with the Desert Eagle.



There were two people in the room, one was draped against the large bed in the middle of the room. It was a woman, dressed in a pair of pink bunny PJ's, soaked with blood. Part of her head was missing where several bullets had ripped a large chunk of flesh and brain away.


The second person was sitting in a chair a few feet away, a portion of his right arm chewed off. He sat with his head hanging down, a Glock dangling from his left hand. I walked over to him, prodding him lightly with the barrel of the Deagle. He fell back, blood dripping from his mouth into his lap. There was a bullet hole square in the middle of his forehead, a long line of blood running from the hole to his chin, staining his dark blue T-shirt, a large I dominating the front. " Poor bastard.." I muttered.


Sam walked into the room, shaking her head as she saw the two bodies. " Poor guy must have killed himself after having to shoot his loved one.." I nodded, the glared at the door as a loud crash resounded through the building, followed by a loud moan. " Oh crap." I glanced around for a means of escape, noticing a window on the other side of the room. " Sam, get that window open." I ran over to the door, shoving it closed and locking it. I dragged the woman off the bed, dropping her on the man, and began to drag the bed to the door.


"I got it open!" Sam shouted, and I nodded. "Help me with this, Sam." She hurried over, helping me push the bed up against the door, moments before something crashed into it. I ran over to the window, looking out. " Ain't that far of a drop. " I looked around for any undead, but saw nothing but corpses and empty cars. " We gonna have to jump." I said to Sam, and she nodded, then I slid out the window as once again the undead slammed into the door. I jumped down, landing on the concrete and stumbling fowards to land facefirst on the asphalt." Ow..."


I stood up, looking up to see Sam hanging her head out the window. "Jump!" She nodded, then dragged her feet out, looking behind her as there was a loud snap. " Oh shi-!"She jumped down, landing akwardly on her legs. She flailed her arms as she tried to keep her balance, then fell fowards. I leaned fowards, catching her and helping her up. She nodded her thanks, then looked up as a Revenant looked glared down at us from the open window.


" Screw you too, Skull-head." I muttered, then began running down the sidewalk, Sam close behind, glancing behind us to make sure nothing was following. Soon, about a dozen revenants rounded the corner, sprinting after us." Aw crap..." I muttered, then put on a burst of speed, followed closely by Sam.



---------------------------------
Primary Objective : Get away from the Revanants and keep Sam safe
Secondary Objective: Find other survivors


------------------------------
POST YOU FOOLISH DAEMONS! NOW! I DEMAND YOU TO POST! SOMETHING FOR THE RP! IT SHALL NOT DIE, YOU HEATHENS! blubbern.gif



Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff March 19, 2008 06:22 am
Heyheyhey, I'm here for my STORIES:


Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:02 PM
Weather: Rain

As we wandered off, we felt much sadness.
Water kept on dripping from our soaked clothes, and we felt cold... but we did not care. The force of sadness is strong that it blinded my senses, and probably my little companion. We walk under a cloudy sky, underneath a myriad of stars await to light this dark night. It was hard to think that we're in a violent warzone. Hell, I would call it.... since it was such a beautiful night. Up above we find relief somehow, while we're down below feeling grief and sadness. The calm, soft and cold water from above, dripping on our burdened selves. It does nothing but worsen our feelings... from whom we've lost.

"You've been silent." I said aloud, to the civillian I am trying to save.
"... I'm sorry.. too much had been going on." she replied. It was the first time I heard her voice. So solid, yet so sweet. Reminds me of my daughter.
"I've lost my parents.... my neighborhood went down in flames... now I witness countless killings."
"It's hard to take it all in, especially in a situation like this."
"Yeah..."

We were walking through a small hidden alley, far from that warehouse where lush grass and nature surrounded it. No corpse was bound to notice us.

Tall street-lamps lightened our way, creating an orange atmosphere. This alley's untouched from all that violence.

The girl sat down for a bit, covering herself up. I had to stop myself..

"Don't worry, once I get you out of here, I'll send you to my daughter and she'll take care of you. We'll have a vacation after this."

A slight pause.

Her face turns to mine.
"Thank you."

I layed my hand out, picking her up and resuming our journey.

"We should enjoy this silent hour as much as possible, for we'll go back to violence soon..."
She looked pretty down after I said this.
"I'm sorry but... it's the way it is."



OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Take the civillian to the nearest extraction point.
Secondary: Resume the search for Kuzuke and Migell.

Posted by: Xemo March 19, 2008 10:01 pm
YAY! YOU POSTY!*CLAP CLAP!* Now, you others... POST!

Posted by: Private Wolvenrage March 20, 2008 05:28 am
- Name: Kyle Katarn
- Age: 18
- Gender: male
- Occupation: AMF Bowling Alley.
- Nationality: Australian
- Bio: Grew up in Pymble, NSW. Once, at the age of 13, he got a huge scar across his hands that have strengthened him. Nice person.

Body:
- Facial Appearance: Blue Eyes, beard that goes from his hair and forms a goatee at his chin. Brown coloured.
- Hair: black
- Skin: white
- Height: 6'4
- Weight: 226Lbs

Weapons and Equipment:
- Primary: None
- Secondary: .357 Desert Eagle
- Melee: Knife
- Explosives: None
- Armour: None
- Clothing: AMF Bowling Alley Uniform
- Equipment: Medkit



So... do i make his story? Start it? Or does someone else start it?

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff March 20, 2008 05:52 am
Hoooooold on bud, I have not the time so I will entrust Xemo or anyone else for this. biggrin.gif
Right now it will be in complete halt... sorry.


Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:18 PM
Weather: Rain

Finally, she agreed. We got back to our bloody journey.

From what I remember, an extraction point from here is not too far..
"Just follow me. Try to keep up.."

It wasn't too far. Although, I could see a handful of Dark Ops scattered... they've massacred the zombies roaming there. Oh, they're in current assault with them.

I asked the civillian to hide, and not let anyone find her. She seemed to follow.

Now, I loaded my crossbow, and looked for the nearest target... one that was shooting a zombie.
I quickly put him to rest, getting the attention of a few more. Dammit..

I remained hidden, until two of the Dark Ops came to my spot. They did not know I was there. I violently shot one Dark Ops and quickly stabbed the other one with my knife. Both fell quick...
Now, the Dark Ops had encountered a new enemy... what the, an armed Civillian?
I remained at my post, an alley, and waited for the civillian. He kept shouting as he shot his gun, which was an automatic gun. He had probably killed all of them.
"C'mon!!!!! Is this it?!!" he shouted. He sounded like a madman.
"Too easy for a serial killer... WHAHAHAHAHAHA!!" he continued. I caught a small glimpse of him. He was middle-aged, wearing a vest and carrying a light-machinegun. Looked like Rambo, but serial killer style. I'd have to aim his head.. but I'm too open. I waited. From the footsteps I heard, he just kept on walking and walking. Hey, didn't my companion hide here? I think I hear her...

She started moving, probably... no! She's going to distract the killer!! I didn't know what to do. I shot an arrow nearby to get the attention of the killer, but he did not seem to get it. Instead, he found her!!
"Hey, where ya off to, zombie?!"
His attention's diverted, I'm sure. I loaded an arrow to my crossbow, and aimed at the killer. He was getting ready to shoot... but I shot him first. A loud thud, and no more problems.

"Next time, don't run off like that." I said to the girl.
"You had to kill him." she said childishly.

We continued our journey again and this time, getting lucky.

I see a squad of Black Ops already having a few survivors, and a helicopter.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Get the Civillian to the extraction point ASAP.
Secondary: Resume the search for Kuzuke and Migell.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson March 21, 2008 02:30 am
Lars Mikkonen
Date and time: January 7th, 2008 1:17 PM
Weather: rainy

I had led six of us to the gate of the camp. (Neal, Scott, Lizzy, Derrick, Gunnar, and Mikhail) We slunk toward the gate when Mikhail dashed around a corner and blazed both pistols into the unsuspecting guards. He rolled under the access bar and holstered his Desert Eagle, then his Glock 18c. Guards rushed at him, armed with Black jacks and knives. Mikhail drew a dagger from his sleeve and began carving into the runners. As they gained the upper hand, Lizzy, Scott, and Neal laid down suppressive fire. I shattered the access bar with my shoulder and rushed at the guards. They seemed overwhelmed by the sudden firepower. I killed the first with a shot to the head from my SPAS12, and the next two died from the same shot. Gunnar shuffled in, left arm missing at the elbow. He pointed at a tower, and I immediately saw a man reloading a sniper rifle, but almost in the same instant, Neal Felled him with a single round from his M195. More guards began to attack, now armed with Benali's and various pistols. All of us fired upon them, but Derrick took a round to the head. He died instantly. Gunnar went down next, courtesy of a round to the chest. The guards had been severely reduced, and most of them retreated to their main building. Those that did not were killed quickly. We went from building to building, stopping at each one to divide looted weapons amongst the survivors, the majority of which took their own lives with them. I couldn't help but wonder what went on here. We reached the last and central building in the compound, and Mikhail kicked in the door. He entered, pouring shots into the room with a newly acquired Mp6. By the time any of us had entered, there was not a soul left alive. Of the survivors that were alive during our raid, only thirty remained. Those that did spoke of their daughters and wives being passed around like objects, and done with what the directors saw fit. I saw two of the guards were still alive. Neal grabbed one and gutted him like a trout, spewing norwegian swear words and shouting "was it worth it?" as he did so. He didn't stop mutilating the man until he was pulled off by Scott, Lizzy, and Mikhail. Mikhail was to have the other. What HE did to that man... to this day I can't talk about it. We all left the camp through the entrance, taking the survivors with us. Lizzy was leaning against Neal who was trembling with rage. He had his victem's severed head held by a chain slung over his shoulder. What the fuck is wrong with that man? We walked back to the camp and seperated, Scott leading the new members through a bit of... orientation if you will. He showed them all of the facilities and things of that nature. Mikhail Walked to his tent and shut the flap. Neal and lizzy walked into a gazebo-ish office building and went about their business. As for myself, I went and sat down in my tent. I sat for a while and then laid down for a bit. I had a lot on my mind.

Posted by: Private Wolvenrage March 21, 2008 02:32 am
My eyes hurt now mellow.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff March 21, 2008 05:24 am
Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:32 PM
Weather: Foggy

I found relief once I saw that helicopter. It was large enough to carry a dozen people.

It was a short walk, until one Black Ops soldier stopped us.
"Halt!! Stay there and give us the civillian!" she said strongly.

"Worry not, I'm not looking for trouble..."

The civillian nodded to my statement.
"Well, ok."

We stepped closer to the helicopter, as it was almost getting ready to leave.
"Lucky you got here on time... our squad's going to leave. We're neutral as of now." said one of the soldiers.
"I see... after that Dark Ops attack..." I replied.
"Yeah... it was out of nowhere... I couldn't believe that they were even able to do that. Just, straight attacking."

I don't know where this civillian will go after this...
"Listen, if you guys are able to, find a person named Rhian Stockton, a niece of my brother, Robert Stockton."
"Robert...? I don't know what happened to him..."

I grew worried.

"We'll see what we can do. We've established a mini Black Ops station where Dark Ops won't get to..."

"Glad to hear that."

I said my farewell to the civillian.
"Once you get away from here, remember to meet a person named Rhian Stockton. She'll take care of you..."
My daughter can pretty much handle these types of jobs...
She nodded in agreement.
"Don't worry. Once I come back, we'll go to vacation." happy.gif

I saw some light in her eyes. She nodded happily.
"Alright, it's been fun. I'll see you after all this."

She left, and so did the rest of the civillians.

The helicopter has flewn. There goes a Black Ops squad.

I resumed my old objectives.


OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Trace Kuzuke and Migell.
Secondary: Find more survivors.

Posted by: Xemo March 21, 2008 09:25 pm
Robert Duylon
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:36
Weather: Slight rain, foggy


I leaned against the wall, gasping for breath as I looked behind us. It was clear. I coughed as I gained my breath, looking over at Sam, who was sitting down, breathing heavily. We had barely gotten away from the Revenants, only to start being chased by those smart zombies. If you could call a undead pile of crap smart. Sam sighed, looking down at her wrist watch. " Hey, Sam?"I coughed slightly."What time is it?" She frowned, then wiped the watch clear of blood. "8:36 PM." I nodded." Thanks.."


I pushed off the wall, starting to walk down the street. " Com'on Sam." She stood up, following behind me.I frowned, wondering where the rest of my squad was. " Hope they ain't dead.." I murmered. Then I wondered where that old guy was..Rufus, was it?I shook my head, then continued walking." I think, after this, I'm going to the Bahama's." I said, smiling slightly at Sam chuckling. We kept walking, looking for any more survivors, listening to the gunshots in the distance. I frowned as the fog started to get thicker. " This is going to be an interesting night.."

--------------------------
Primary Objective: Keep Sam safe
Secondary Objective: Find other survivors

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff March 22, 2008 03:28 am
Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:46 PM
Weather: Foggy


It was a cold night... the rain had finally stopped, and as I predicted, stars nearly covered the sky. Beautiful... if I could, I'd keep my eyes on it, away from what I see down here. Well... I can't just fly away can I?... I've got a job to get done. Save some people, make this problem less bad... hmhmhm. I look so foolish standing out here in the middle of street, surrounded by nothingness. Just a deserted place. I already hear footsteps.... followed by a growl. Shit, they've found me already.

I quickly hid myself, near a growing pine-tree beside a butcher shop. Ah, they know I'm here. I emerged from my hiding place and placed a few shots at the brutes. I got one, but not the other 4. Shit..
I ran quickly, but my heart capacity just can't take it... I slowed down as the brutes got closer. I layed a few more shots at them, killing one and injuring another. Damn it... I took out my knife. Just as I was going to slash one, the other zombie was shot in the head... just in the nick of time. I disposed of the other zombie. He wasn't as quick as I thought. The gunshot had come from two men, standing there, in the darkness. They look awfully familiar.
They just stood there. No motion.
"Who are you two?" I shouted to them. We were pretty far apart.
"Rufus..." one said. A familiar voice... Kuzuke?
"Is that you, Kuzuke? Migell?"
"You guessed right."

I quickly ran to them. How glad I was, to finally see them...
Just as I was getting close, Migell fired his gun in the air.
"No. Rufus..." he said.
I paused. I held my knife tight... something's weird. They did not seem happy to see me.
"I'm sorry, Rufus..." Kuzuke said. He had brought out his katana.
"What's this supposed to mean?" I asked.
"Sorry Rufus." replied Migell.

"We're part of the Dark Ops."

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Engage with the two.
Secondary: Unknown

Posted by: Xemo April 08, 2008 03:37 am
Sorry for this one. unsure.gif

Posted by: Xemo April 08, 2008 03:49 am
Robert Duylon
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 8:47PM
Weather:Foggy

I stopped, glancing around as a loud moan came from nearby. I looked over at Sam, who was pointing her gun into a nearby alley, partly obscured by the dark fog." Hey Sam?" She blinked, looking towards me." What?" I nodded towards the alley." If the fog is the dense everywhere, we really need to get into a building." She frowned, then nodded, glancing back at the alley for a moment before following me as I walked down the street. "Pretty sky, isn't it?" She said, staring at the sky as we walked. I nodded, looking up for a moment."It ain't that bad."


A low growl came from a behind a car a few feet away, and a zombie suddenly jumped up, landing on the roof and leaping towards me." What th-?!" The undead slammed into me, bringing me and it down to the ground. I pushed its head away from my neck, which it was a currently trying to eat, and slammed my elbow into the zombies face. A loud crack sounded as the zombies nose break, but it ignored it, instead trying to get at my neck. I kneed the thing in the stomach, causing it to be unbalanced, and pushed it off, rolling a few feet away and grabbing the combat knife from the sheath at my waist. It made ready to leap at me again, and I jumped fowards, tackling it and dragging it back to the ground. I shoved my elbow into it's neck, simultaneously pushing the knife into the things forehead, sliding into it's brain.It stopped moving, and I stood up, sliding the knife out of it's head and wiping it off on my sleeve, sliding it back into it's sheath.

"That was some excitement." Sam muttered, lowering her revolver." Yea.." I nodded, then walked over and picked up the Desert Eagle, which had slid several feet away in the struggle." Next time, though, Sam, you can be the one that has to wrestle with the zombie." She chuckled quietly, and I grinned, starting to hurry down the sidewalk." Come on. We should fine some other survivors."She followed me down the street." I wouldn't mind some dinner,either.."

--------
Primary Objective: Keep Sam safe
Secondary Objective: Find more survivors

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson April 11, 2008 01:59 pm
Scott McCormic
Date and Time: January 6th, 2008 8:28 PM
Weather: Foggy

"Oh god oh god oh god! they're all dead!" I ran down the hall and out the door. My entire squad was ripped apart by these... zombies? They were talking to us, apologising even, before they started killing us. I only escaped because Finley pushed me into a closet. The last thing he said before the gunfire started was "Rookie, I promised your father I'd look after you, but you're on your own now." He was right, all of my friends abandoned me, my comrades were butchered... maybe I should just kill myself. The only reason I'm in black ops is that my father is the leader. Or rather, was the leader. I stopped, something in me felt different, I felt angry, more so than I'd ever been.
I ran back into the room of my fallen allies and procured all of their weapons and supplies. I looked like some sort of pack mule by the end. I walked out and raised my new M4 and fired at zombie, who turned toward me and began shuffling my way. I dropped it with a shot to the eye. Fifty of them turned a corner and I switched my M4 to automatic and opened fire. I reloaded it and fired it again. The zombies had fallen long before reaching me. More and more kept pouring at me, and one of the M4's ran out of ammo. I dropped it and switched to a Beowulf .50 caliber assault rifle. I fired it into one zombie, and the shot plowed through its head killed two other zombies who were in a line. I slung the Beowulf, I may need it again. I grabbed another M4 and auto-ed into the horde. *Fifteen or so minutes of battle passed...*
Corpses littered the street, and all I had left was an SPAS12, my M4, and that Beowulf. (it's a real gun, look it up)
I beat a retreat and ran down an alley. I saw a man and woman talking, I decided to shadow them for a while. They continued to walk, and one of them was attacked by a zombie. I picked up a weapon... What the hell? It's a broadsword. I ran to help, but the man handled it, so I slunk back into the shadows. They conversed again, and I decided to step in. "Excuse me. Do you two n-need any help?"

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff April 16, 2008 05:43 am
Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 9:03 PM
Weather: Foggy

I was surprised. Once they were my allies... now they've become enemies.

"Since when was this?!" I asked them.

"Recently. Just Recently. When the Black Ops were taken over... we were one of the early recruits." replied Kuzuke.

"But why? Why did you give in to ... this?"

"Because this is for my love. Rufus.... for our personal reasons. I can't get my love killed... she's there captive, waiting to be killed." replied Migell.

"So, you're going to give up the lives of others for your love?"

Migell had an evil look on his face.
"Yes, Rufus... yes I will."

"No more talk, we've got a job to get done. Come Rufus, come with us."

"Hmph.... I won't." I replied.

Migell pointed his gun at me, and Kuzuke pointed his sword.
"We'll have to take you by force."

I stood there, pacing steps.
"We were such good allies.... how could you both forget?"

No response from them.

"Drop your weapons.... and give them to us. This won't take too long. You'll still remain alive."

"... so what?" I replied.

"So I could be in your side? So I could kill civillians?"

I got my knife ready. My shotgun won't be needed in this battle.


OBJECTIVES UNCLEAR

Posted by: Xemo April 17, 2008 09:45 pm
Robert Duylon
Time and Date:January 6th. 2008, 8:57 PM
Weather: Foggy

We had walked a few feet before I stopped, turning to look at Sam."How many rounds you got?" She frowned, looking in her coat pocket to count how many bullets she had.After a moment or two, she looked up." Twenty three. Plus Four rounds in the gun, so twenty seven."

"Lovely." I muttered." I have three clips. We have to find more ammo soon."She nodded in agreement." I do have one grenade left, so that will help." I grinned, then turned to begin walking. I stopped, immediately whirling to aim my gun at the source of the voice that had begun speaking. I calmed down a bit as the man finished his sentence, though I still aimed the gun at him." Who are you?" I asked the guy, turning my head to look at Sam a moment, who had lowered her gun to aim at the ground after the man showed that he was human before looking back at him.


------------------------------

A bit crappy.;/ And Neal, I'm assuming Scott or whatever his name is saw Robert and Sam. Tell me if not and me shall change it. Me get confuzzled sometimes.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson April 18, 2008 02:23 pm
indeed he did
---------------
Name: Scott McCormic
Date and time: January 6th, 2008 9:00 pm
Weather: foggy

I listened to the man for a bit, He explained that he was Robert, and the woamn with him was Sam. I told them I was Scott McCormic. I told them that I was heading toward a signal I had heard from a man named Lars. He was talking about two bite victem, and everything falling into bedlam. I explained it to them, but decided to give them time to think it over. I figured I'd try radioing him again. "Lars, this is McCormic."*static*... "Yeah?..." "Where are you now?" In a truck, heading across town." I looked back at those two and said. "Just keep me posted, eh?" ..."Ok. What the fu..." I heard gunfire and shrieks. Two guys were shouting in Norwegian, and a british woman was swearing... a lot." I walked back to the two I was with and told them about what was happening. It was their choice now...

Posted by: Xemo April 18, 2008 08:19 pm
Robert Duylon
Time and Date: January 6th, 9:03 PM
Weather: Foggy.

I walked over to where Sam was sitting on a car hood, sitting down beside her as the man, Scoot McComic or whatever, began fiddling with his radio.'So, what do you think about this guy?" I asked, and she shrugged, taking time to reload her Revolver." I think we can trust him.." I nodded in agreement, then looked up Scott came over. I listened to him tell us about whatever was going on, and I frowned, looking over at Sam as I siphoned through the choices."I guess we should go and see whats happening.." I muttered, and Sam nodded her agreement. I jumped up off the car hood,glancing over at Scott."I'm assuming you know where this place is?And that you know how to fight?"
-------------
Okie-dokey.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson April 21, 2008 01:19 am
Name: Scott McCormic
Date and time: January 6th, 2008 9:05 PM
Weather: foggy

"Yeah, but my concern is getting there too late." I stepped out of the alley and fired the Beowulf into the hulk's head. It shook the ground at it thudded down. I walked back to Sam and Robert. "way's clear." I looked back at them and said "you should follow me. I know where I'm going." They did, and I came upon a softskinned troop transport.(the covered wagon looikng things that we carry soldiers in.) I ran over to it, and a zombie (scott doesn't call them draugr yet) leapt at me. I whipped up my SPAS12 and dropped the beast in a spray of blood. I wiped the blood from my face with my sleeve and climbed into the truck. Well... the keys were still in it, so I started it. I drove up to Robert and sam. I wanted to say something clever, but what I said was. "Hey, you two going my way?" I sighed to myself at how bad that joke was.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff April 21, 2008 04:16 am
Rufus Stockton
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 9:13 PM
Weather: Foggy

It seemed like the words I've said had no effect on them.... but I sense that they're going to fake this.

"Alright Rufus..." Kuzuke finally said.

Hm? I sense a plan....

"We understand... we'll.. go with you."

Migell had an uneasy look toward me... and so did Kuzuke.
I turned back from them.
"Come, let's resume our old ways." Said I.
They seemed to follow along, but they looked unsure.
Just as I walked, I heard some mumbles and a silent static noise. Could it be...?

I turned my back and pointed my gun at them. It seemed that Migell did the same. Kuzuke was getting ready to attack.

"Ah... I knew it. You guys never did change your mind."
"Good job Rufus. Now you know that we're truthful to our words."

Could this really be? Killing my own students... or friends. Still so young, so much to live for. Now they want to kill me?

"Damn you boys... just... damn you!!!"

I was furious.

"Hahahah, you'll die now old man."

Just as Migell was about to shoot, I quickly made my move. I shot his hand then his shoulder. Kuzuke was brought to his senses and rushed toward me. I had my knife ready...
"Damn it Rufus!!"

He fought like a warrior, knife versus sword. To think, that I'd be fighting my own ally.
"Boss wants you dead... he wants you dead now!!!" , shouted Migell in the background. He brought out his remaining gun. I pushed Kuzuke back a bit and shot Migell several times... it felt agonizing, but this is what has to be done. Disenchanted youngsters.... they need to be dead.
Kuzuke fell to the ground violently, letting out an angered scream. Kuzuke became more furious. "Damn it all, Rufus!!!"
His attack patterned had changed... he stabbed me on my shoulder.
I couldn't forgive this one too.... he'll be out there to kill people soon after this. I didn't hold back anymore attacks. I slashed him when I had the chance. He bled. So did I, from my partially stabbed shoulder. I kept up on my actions... and before I knew it, Kuzuke was heavily injured.

"D-damn you... Ruf-Rufus...." said the heavily-injured Kuzuke.
"It didn't have to be this way. You guys never listened." I looked away with dissapointment.
"He.. heheheh... I never kn-knew it would end up like... this..."
Kuzuke finally fell to the ground, heavily bleeding.
I.. I've killed him. Them both.

I couldn't bear it, somehow... but I have to move on. I left the scene, leaving their bodies to the dust.

OBJECTIVES UNCLEAR

I just needed to re-edit that. Woohoo, I'm donezors. smile.gif

Posted by: Xemo April 21, 2008 05:16 am
Robert Duylon
Time and Date: January 6th, 9:11 PM
Weather: Foggy

We followed the man, Scott, to the truck, and I hopped in the back, letting Sam sit in the passenger seat. I sat down as close as I could to the front of the truck, watching as several zombies stumbled by as we drove towards our destination. After a time I began to ignore them, closing my eyes as I rested for a moment. Up until the moment I heard a loud thunk as something landed in the truck with me.My eyes flew open, immediately spotting the nerd-zombie standing up in the back of the truck bed. I stood up, trying to aim my desert eagle at the creature at the same time, though seeing how we were in a moving vehicle, it was a difficult feat. I fired five rounds, three going off target, the other two slamming into it's chest and causing it to pause a moment before leaping towards me, the speed of the truck helping it as it flew towards the air towards me. I fired the rest of the clip at it, watching in satisfaction as two rounds smashed into its skull, sending it crashing to the floor of the truck. I grinned, sitting back down and shoving a new clip in my gun."That was a close call, I think.."

----------
Maybe I should do my posts earlier than midnight.. <.< Me suckz.. Me just noticed something.. Part of me post got choppy-offed. That is not nice... sad.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff April 22, 2008 01:36 am
While Rufus mourns for his dead friends, I make a new character!!!

This'll be for you guys, Xemo and Neal. Lemme catch up a bit. biggrin.gif



Character Sheet

Profile:
- Name: Johann Marcellus
- Age: 30
- Gender: Male
- Occupation: Black Ops Special Squad Member(DEATH Squad)
- Nationality: Italian
- Bio:
Born in a small family, with a missing sibling. He had wanted to do justice all his life, as he promised to his mother. A very determined soldier, Johann helped to build up the reputation of the DEATH Squad. Hides a feeling for Clerice.

Body:
- A face with a fierce look, half white and Italian.
- Dark Brown, Straight hair
- Slight Tan
- 5'10 in.
- 140 lbs.

Weapons and Equipment:
- M16 Rifle w/thin laser scope, Grenade launcher attached
- USP Tactical Pistol w/o silencer
- Black Ops DEATH Knife(Sharper than a Bayonet knife yet a bit lighter)
- Black Ops Standard Issue Kevlar Vest, Black Ops Ski Mask
- Black Ops Normal Soldier Attire
-Dark Shirt
-Black Ops Military Pants
-Open-Fingered Gloves
- First Aid Kit, Small Flash Light, Broken Intercom, a small bag of snacks wink.gif

Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 9:32 PM
Weather: Foggy

Finally, we just got out from a battle with a few zombies until we heard some talking and a few pistol sounds.
"What the ... where did that come from?" I told Nena.
"That was... probably nearby. We have to check it out!"

Nena is a squad member and a close friend to me. She'd always follow me around on what I do, and never gets tired doing it. She's been like this ever since we started our mission hours ago.

It took time for us to find where the ruckus was from, but we found it anyway.
"Johann.... look!"
Before I knew it, Nena actually found.. two dead bodies. I looked closer. Could it be...? No... Kuzuke and Migell!!
"I can't believe this..."
Nena was surprised. So was I. She dropped her head on my shoulder.
Two of our friends, very good friends... dead in front of us. And worst of all, they're in Dark Ops uniform...

The Dark Ops is what killed my Squad. We were quickly ambushed by a squad unnoticed. Me and Nena were lucky... we were out there scouting for any zombies while they were silently killed.

We couldn't bear anymore friends dying...
"I... want to kill the Dark Ops."
"No Nena..."
"I... I'm serious."
"Here we go again."
"I'll kill them all. You and me, right now. Let's charge them..."

I hugged Nena. She was still disenchanted by Kuzuke and Migell's deaths.
"We... just can't do that Nena. You know we have a mission to do... "
Nena's grip around me got even tighter.

I couldn't let Nena, and my main mission go.

Objectives:
Primary: Find and Save any survivors.
Secondary: Aid others in need.


Character Sheet

Profile:
- Clerice Nena
- 28
- Female
- Black Ops Special Squad Member(DEATH Squad)
- Filipino
- Clerice lived in California throughout her life, until she joined the Black Ops. She is from a loving family with 2 siblings, and she never lost her childish ways. She is dependent to Johann. She was often rejected by her squad members because of her left-hand handling of a gun. However, she is brave and cares not of danger. She helped create the reputation of the DEATH Squad, always killing ruthlessly with no care. Hides a feeling for Johann.

Body:
- Cutesy, adorable but mature face
- Long brown hair with ponytail.
- Normal skin tone
- 5'8 in.
- 129 lbs.

Weapons and Equipment:
- Custom-made Riot Gun, w/ Shotgun Shells
- Glock 18, called "Blacktail"
- Light DEATH Knife
- 1 Hand Grenade
- Black Ops Standard Issue Female's Light Kevlar Vest, Black Ops leather mask(unused)
- Black Kamiseta Shirt, Black Ops female slender pants, dark socks, Black Ops female's boots
- Used First Aid Kit, Shotgun Shell box(2), Small Flashlight, Intercom antenna, Small Family Photo

Posted by: Xemo April 22, 2008 02:29 am
Heh.. You is being caughted up! Or something like that.. You know, I wonder what happened to Donn and all them in teh helicopta. ohmy.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff April 22, 2008 04:36 am
AHAHAAH

Yep, we completely forgot about him. Do something to seal his fate, or I don't know, re-introduce him in the RP? biggrin.gif

Oh, and I'm doing Johann's story for reasons like:
-Getting caught up
-Come up with new material
-Break from my old character
-I can use them to link you guys and Rufus biggrin.gif heyhey
But him and Nena will probably stay with Rufus for like an hour or something, not too long smile.gif
And before I forget, Johann's J is pronounced as a Y sound... just clarifying that. smile.gif

Posted by: Xemo April 22, 2008 04:56 am
Ho-honn? O.O Odd name.. I'll think of something for Donn later.. Don't remember what he was doing..

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff April 22, 2008 06:05 am
Ok argh, I messed up on that. Let me edit. I meant to say that the J in his name is pronounced as a Y sound. Oops biggrin.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson April 22, 2008 01:46 pm
I think Johan has only 1 "n" in it.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff April 23, 2008 01:26 am
It matters not, for this is a name that I've created and therefore, I can spell it with 2 Ns. biggrin.gif

Posted by: Xemo April 23, 2008 01:47 am
Now, someone post something RPish! I will later.. <.< unsure.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff April 24, 2008 06:28 am
Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 9:52 PM
Weather: Drizzly

"Nena, we have to get out of here."
".... ok."

I grabbed her hand, and left. I've never really felt her hand before. In fact, I've never been this close to Nena. That time I hugged her tight, that time I had to carry her out of something. I'm beginning to create some feelings for her..

While we walked, it became cloudy, and the surroundings felt like we were being sprayed by mists of water.

Nena let go of her hand gently, and stopped for a bit.

"Johann... look."
Nena pointed up the sky.

The clouds clearly covered the sky... and they were just too beautiful. There was a glowing spot in which the moon sat, but it was covered by the clouds. It created a small light that covered a certain area. The sky, let's just say, was beautiful and romantic. It felt like Nena's thinking the same thing.

With all the mist and the beautiful dark sky, I felt .... fuzzy inside. We didn't notice that we were in a park, still untouched!! Wow.

We sat to a nearby bench, enjoying the sky even at a time like this.
"Johann..." said Nena silently, who sat next to me. She dropped her head on my shoulder again, this time feeling very comfortable. I felt happy somehow. Heh... this is too weird. I think I'm in love with Nena.

After about 15 minutes of staring at space, we heard some moaning sounds, and a sound of a loud truck. Nena seemed to fall asleep in my shoulder, and once the sound came in the air, she woke up.
"...Johann?...."
"Hey sleepy-head, how was my shoulder?"
Nena smiled a bit.
"Let's go, I smell trouble."

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Mobilize and get out of the park.
Secondary: Aid others in need.

Posted by: Xemo April 24, 2008 08:14 pm
Me is still pondering whether to do anything with Donn.. I suppose.. I could. Dunno. Me no speak un-IC anymore.. Bad for.. RP stuff! unsure.gif Hurry up, silly Neal.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson April 25, 2008 12:30 am
I'm sorry guys, I've been really sick lately. Xemo, you can take over scott for a while, right? I just can't write well lately. I'll be getting back to normal posting soon, I promise.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff April 25, 2008 06:13 am
@Neal:
It's all good Neal. Just don't forget to post, that's all. Hehe biggrin.gif

@Xemo:
Hmmmm, so about Donn, why don't you give him like a new objective or something? Let him be like, the Remaining Military in Heaven's Gate.


Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 10:22 PM
Weather: Drizzly

We quickly ran from our rest. Our brief break was over in no time. We managed to flee from the zombies.
We resumed our walk on the road.
"So, is it ok if we go look for a gunshop?"
Neda nodded. She stared at me for a long time, but I didn't want to stare back. Then after some footstep sounds, she stopped staring.
"Dammit..." I said silently. We were being chased by Runners.
"Let's go Nena!!"
Nena ran with me. The runners were gaining. Just before we were going to hide, some dark jets dropped one bomb on the road. We looked for place in which we can not be touched by the fire.
"Dammit... what the hell are the Dark Ops up to now? Airstrikes?" I said to Nena.
She looked pretty terrified, but still feeling ok. "Come, Nena. We need to find a Gunshop fast."

We ran away from where we covered from, which was a small alley. We hurried our search for a gun store, while at the same time encountering zombies. I hear a lot of plane sounds and explosion sounds as well... damn the Dark Ops. "Johann... I don't want to get out of here until I've attacked the Dark Ops." Nena said to me, as we both listened to the busy air. "Don't worry Nena. I won't leave without you. I'll stay with you." Nena looked away a bit.

We didn't stay idle for long, since most of the time the jets bombed areas nearby us. We kept on walking.
Alas, we found a gunstore!! There was a gigantic pick-up truck with a huge container. It seemed that somebody was already in the gunstore.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Observe the gunstore closely.
Secondary: Aid others in need.

Posted by: Xemo April 28, 2008 02:00 am
I don't think I could think of something for Scott, Robert, and Donn. Heh.. unsure.gif My mind isn't..cut out for that. Or whatever.


Robert Duylon
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 9:23
Weather:Rain

I winced as I banged my head against the truck as we screeched to a stop, standing up and turning around to look why we had stopped. The reason was a street filled with cars packed tightly together, with piles of bodies laying around them. I hopped out of the truck, ignoring the nearby zombies as Scott and Sam jumped out the front of the truck. I examined the street, twitching slightly as I heard Sam's gun go off before she came to stand beside me." There ain't no way were getting through there.." I muttered, then turned to look over at Scott." Hey, Scott? You know a way around this?" He nodded, then turned back to the truck, a look of surprise going across his face as he saw something on his side of the truck. I hurried over to see what he found. What I saw was a just a bit surprising.

A zombie was in the middle of gnawing on one of the truck tires, apparently unaware that we had seen him."What in the world?" At that, the zombie turned towards us, a piece of tire hanging from his mouth. He opened his mouth, dropping the tire and turning to run down a nearby alley. I aimed my gun, firing twice, hitting it in the shoulder both times. It continued away, ignoring me. Scott walked over to the tires, shaking his head at what he saw." All the tires are useless.." he said. I cursed, looking around before glancing towards the car-packed street."These things are getting smarter every minute. Lets walk over those cars, see if we can still save those people. " I didn't wait for a reply, instead hurrying over and jumping up onto the closest car. I heard Sam and Scott following me as I began to jump across the cartops."Best hurry.."

-----------------------
Best me could think of.
-----------------------
I suppose I shall try to make Donn do stuffz. Weeeeeeeeeeeeee.
==========================================================================================================
Donn Baker
Time and Date: January 6th, 2:31PM
Weather: Heavy Rain


I looked down the street, shaking my head sadly at what I saw. A small group of shuffling infected was slowly stumbling towards us, ignoring the corpses scattered around the road. I turned, nodding to the remains of what had once been my squad. There was now only three people in it, not including me. Most of them had died in the hospital, and I had no idea what happened to Robert. Two M16A4's began firing, dropping zombies to the ground with headshots. As the things got closer, a burst of flame came from the other man in my squad, setting the zombies on fire. They continued walking towards us, now aflame, before they stopped a few feet away, crashing to the ground and laying there, continuing to burn. I ignored them, walking by the minature fires as I made my way down the street, followed closely by my men. It seemed like destroying Mecklenburg had been a waste.
--------
Primary objective: Rescue survivors
Secondary Objective: Meet up with the rest of the military.

Teamates:

John Triggers-
Armed with Desert Eagle and Flamethrower.

Seth Porclen-
Armed with Desert Eagle and M16A4

Ryan Whitcar-
Armed with Desert Eagle and M16A4

==========
There. The best I could think of for Donn aswell. blink.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff April 29, 2008 04:37 am
Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 10:42 PM
Weather: Drizzly

We came in to check. The glass in which the guns were displayed was broken... with some blood on it. The light in the gunstore was on. It was getting pretty dark..
The only thing that set light outside were a few standing lamp posts and the explosions from the airstrikes. "Let's go in," I told Nena. She nodded.

We carelessly took guns inside the store, gunning periodically when a zombie comes near. There were a few coming in. Maybe in no time, there might be a whole crowd. "Who be in this gunstore?!" shouted a voice in a room somewhere.
It kind of frightened me, but at the same time I'm relieved to find another human in here. "Just some soldiers." I replied.

"Aye, Dark Ops ye are?!" replied the pirate voice. "No... Black Ops soldiers. Exiled soldiers, I'd like to call it."
In a few moments a tubby old man came out of the door. He seemed to look very healthy though. "So, ye all are no Dark Ops soldiers?"
He targetted behind us briefly and shot a zombie with his rifle.
"Nope. We're regular Black Ops. We're on your side." replied Nena.
A bright smile came up from the tubby man. His cheeks got red while he smiled.
"Goody, goody!! Come my young'ns, I be takin' you to where ya be goin'."
We followed the tubby man to his truck, which had blood on the front. Man, this man knows how to survive.
"Alrighty, maties go to the storage!! There be a soft sofa there.... but it might be a bumpy ride!!"
We got up, shooting a few zombies who were trying to bite us. Still not too many. Mr. Tubby man got up to his driver seat. "Alright maties, seal that door!!"
We closed the door and sat on the sofa he was talking about. There were a few pirate paintings. It looked like a living room. Tubby man knocked on the storage. "Alright maties, where ya off?!"
I asked Clerice. Nena's her last name, and I've been calling her that all night. She must be ticked off. "Where to?"
"I want to raid a Dark Ops base..."
"Raid? By two people?"
No response.
"We have weapons... won't that be enough."
"No... it won't. "
"But....!"
"Clerice!"

A brief pause.

".... you called me Clerice..."
"What's wrong with it?" I asked.
"... my mom only called me that before I even came here..."
She came close to me again. Got close to my shoulders.
I knocked back to Mr. Tubby man.
"Wherever there's a war."
Another brief silence.

"Ah, ya brave lads!! I be takin' ya where ya want. Call me mr. Pete!"


OBJECTIVES
Primary: Get ready for war.
Secondary: Aid those in need.

Posted by: Xemo April 30, 2008 03:31 am
Doi. Where's Gordon and all them other people that I don't remember that were postin' on here? They been dissapeared! sad.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff April 30, 2008 04:20 am
I don't know bout Equalizer, but he usually posts after a long time. And he's teh leader of this so...

I haven't seen Gordon around the forums much. I haven't been in touch with him either.

Neal's still sick, I guess.

It's you and me, bro.

Posted by: Xemo April 30, 2008 08:19 pm
Doi.. Them silly folks. Never be postin' and stuff. I guess I gotta post.. Or somethin' like that. Make Donn get more up-to-date.. Or somfin.


Donn Bakker
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 9:31 PM
Weather:Heavy Rain


I turned, looking back at the undead horde behind us. They had been chasing us for what seemed hours, though really was only minutes." There must be hundreds of them." John muttered, I nodded in agreement, turning to stare at the wall that was now impeding our passage. "Who puts freakin' walls that have no alleys or nothin'?" Ryan questioned, turning to take cover behind a nearby car, beginning to fire on the mass of dead bodies. I joined him, watching John and Seth doing the same to another car.

I frowned, watching as the zombies began falling from expertly-placed headshots." We don't even have enough ammo.." I took aim, firing at one of the closer ones. I watched with sadness as it dropped to the ground, shaking my head before taking aim once more." I am seriously going to have to talk to whoever started this."We defended our position for several minutes, the gunfire accompied by bursts of flame schorching the front line of zombies. I watched in confusion as zombies began breaking away from the main group, some of them running straight towards us while others began to take cover behind anything they could find." What in the world?" I heard Ryan murmer, as I began to take aim at this new threat." Them are the same ones we saw earlier. Those ones that ran away!" John offered, pausing a moment to burn several of the ones that had gotten near us.

" Just shut up and shoot!" I yelled, changing clips in my M16 before going back to firing. Despite the fact that we must have killed a hundred of them, they were still coming, though in admittedly less numbers. Not that it was much of a difference. It was going to be hard to kill all of them.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Primary objectives: Survive the zombie onslaught
Secondary Objective: Link up with rest of the military.

ph34r.gif I couldn't think of anything else. unsure.gif Wierd. Odd. What?!

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 01, 2008 02:15 am
Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:01 PM
Weather: Showers

We waited there, relaxing as much as we could.
"How are you?" I asked Clerice, who was sleeping on my shoulder again.
She rubbed her eyes. "Wha... " a feint, sleepy voice replied. She then resumed her nap.

In no time, I heard gunshots and explosions... must be a siege of some sort. I knocked at the metal wall in front of me. "Are we near?" I asked.
"Aye, I be seein' explosions!!!!" replied mr. Pete.

I didn't notice a covered window here in the storage. I pulled the covering and saw the night outside... it's pouring again.

After five minutes, we stopped. I woke Clerice up.
"But... I don't want to go..." she said to me. I didn't reply.
"Fine...." she then said.

We got out of the truck, carrying our once empty backpacks, now filled with ammunition. We had other guns as well. Mr. Pete opened the door on the storage, his rifle on his hand. He looked a bit worried.
"Ya brave ones ya are... ye remind me of me Grandchildren."
Nena and I smiled. "Thanks again, Mr. Pete..."
"Yer welcome, kids. I be wantin' to help, but many others be in need. Good luck!!! I hope ta see ye agayn."

He went back to his truck and drove away. He ran over the zombies that were attracted by the truck. Not so many of them..

We then focused on our priority right now, and that's to join a siege. From the looks of it, the battle's pretty intense.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Focus on the siege.
Secondary: None

Posted by: Xemo May 01, 2008 02:43 am
More posteh!


Donn Bakker
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 10:11PM
Weather:Heavy Rain


I sat down with a heavy sigh, noting the the horde of zombies had finally stopped coming. I checked my ammo, finding only two clips left for my M16."I think we deserved a short rest, eh?" He nodded to his men, who in turn sat down where they had taken cover. I took care to watch the approach to our position, at the same time examining all the equipment I had. We rested for a few minutes, completely silent as we took a little break. I frowned, noticing something coming up. Fast. I stood up immediatly, watching a group of... something charge towards us. They were wearing some type of uniform, covering everything but their head, which was little but pieces of skull." Haven't seen them before." I took aim, pulling the trigger and watching as one of the things dropped, half of its skull missing. I emptied the rest of my clip, watching three more go down to the 12 shots I fired. The other guys fired, taking down four more before the zombies stopped suddenly, turning and sprinting away." What the heck?" I blinked, watching the things move away." Never seen them run away before.."I murmured, then watched as they rounded a corner.



" Men, I think we should get out of here.." I began walking down the street, only getting a few steps before I saw another group of undead stumble into view, shuffling towards us." Not this again..." I groaned, then shoved a new clip into my gun, taking aim as I watched the others do so." Headshots are the only ones that count!" I began firing, beginning to back up to the back of the street, watching as the zombies began to come in more numbers." I thought we killed them all.." There was a loud scream to the side of me, cut off sharply, and I turned, seeing Ryan laying on the ground, a zombie in the middle of ripping his neck to pieces. I fired a single burst, putting the zombie to rest, then shot once, hitting Ryan in the head. I noticed several other undead stumbling to their feet nearby, and I turned, yelling to the rest of the men." Get behind the cars. These bastards can't stay down." They nodded acknoledgement, hurrying back to get behind the cars. I joined them, taking a last glance at Ryan's corpse before stepping away." I'm sorry.." I whispered, then took aim, pulling the trigger. Click."Damnit!" I dropped the M16, pulling out my Desert Eagle and yanking a grenade off my belt, tossing it over the car and into the zombie mass, ducking behind the wreck." Grenade!"


After a few moments, there was a loud explosion, followed by a rain of body parts falling down on the street." Rainin' body parts.. Lovely." I stood back up, smiling slightly as I saw the noticeble decline in zombie numbers, and began fireing.


------------------------

Posteh posteh posteh! unsure.gif blubbern.gif smile.gif ohmy.gif biggrin.gif tongue.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 01, 2008 03:12 am
Man you're a demon at this. That's a compliment. smile.gif

Anyway, I've updated the Plague zombie database on the discussion thread of this. You can check it out for yourself and stuff.

Oh yeah, and mate, my characters and your characters should meet. We're in a big time gap though... my character will be undergoing a siege battle.

Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:13 PM
Weather: Slight Rain

We rushed toward the siege. I could locate the place easly because of the explosions and gunshots.
We came right in time... ending up in a small Black Ops gathering. It had a few nic-nacks here and there, you know, Black Ops stuff. A man observing closely stood there.
"Reinforcements!!!" One man shouted. He saw us coming. We came from a road. They were fighting in a plaza, which leads to another part of the city.

The observing man turned around.
"Come!!" he shouted to us.

We walked to his direction. He had a feint smile in his face.
"I'm glad that there are more Black Ops here." he said.
"I'm Tom. I'm currently commanding a 200-men squad that I managed to gather. We're in heavy assault... the Dark Ops are finally using their Bio-Weapons against us."
"Bio-weapons?" I asked.
"Yes.... they've got Revenants in their control. I think it's their property."

Revenants... so that's what they're called. I saw one from a distance and it was heavily shot.
"... so... lay your excess weapons on the store room so we can gear up a few more Black Ops in reserve."
"Yes sir." I replied quickly.
We went to the store room, which was probably the supply room of the Plaza. We then got out to join in with the battle.

"Excellent. Private, get 5 ready. You two can go on ahead. My orders to you is to focus on destroying the Revenants. The Dark Ops will resume their attack and we'll go from there.

We started our assault. The battle isn't fought like any other. The other soldiers are scattered around the place, as they fought the Revenants. "Let's split, Nena."

She took the left side while I took the right. I ended up in a damaged Warehouse store. A few Black Ops were assaulting Dark Ops outside.
"Cover up!!!" one said. I crouched and covered, and joined the fighting. We finished off the Dark Ops until Revenants poured in. They gained ground, taking one soldier victim. We killed the ones we can until I lobbed a grenade.

I took cover from the explosion... now ending up into a small restaurant. I found an untouched zombie there, and so I shot it. About 2 followed me.

In no time, the ground trembled blow us.... what the hell is this, an earthquake? It was a brief shake. It took a few moments of silence...

I then heard a loud ground explosion behind me. The soldiers who followed me looked very surprised.
"W-what the?!?!..."

It was ... a human, but with an oversized claw. What the hell is that?


OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Engage the "human."
Secondary: None


Posted by: Xemo May 01, 2008 03:42 am
Donn Bakker
Time and Date:January 6th, 2008, 10:48 PM
Weather:Showers

I hurried fowards, ignoring the dozens of corpses piled up around the street, and exited the dead-end we had been stuck in for the last hour. I ignored the few zombies still stumbling around. I looked back, making suring Seth and John were still following. They were. I looked back to where I was going, bringing up my gun to fire a single shot into the head of a zombie that had gotten into our way. I looked back again, seeing the mass of zombies that was pouring out of the door that John had found in the wall. He had opened it and revealed the dozens of zombies clawing for them inside. Good thing we had killed most of the ones infront. I continued running, cursing to myself. We ran for atleast two minutes, finally reaching an intersection. I stopped, turning to look back at John." Man, I swear, if you ever do somethin' lik-"There was a loud BANG, followed by John's head disappearing in a bloody mist. I ducked down, taking cover behind a beat-up Mercedes as I tried to figure out where the shot had come from."Damnit!"I growled, then winced as there was another gunshot, followed by Seth following to the ground, clutching at the remains of his shoulder, cursing. I tried to spot the shooter, though I had only figured out the building he was in, a large apartment building with gunshots riddling the front. There was a flash in the second story window, followed by yet another BANG, and Seth's antics stopped as the top part of his head fell off.



I took aim, sighting in on the man silhouted in the window, and fired four shots, watching with satisfaction as the man disappeared. I looked back to John, shaking my head before I tilted my head, listening to nearby gunfire.I hurried towards the noise, hoping to find help. Instead, as I reached the site, I found a battleground, with what appeared Black Op's fighting.. someone similar, with more of the skull-heads running around. I took cover behind a car, watching the scene unfold. I ducked as a nearby explosion blew up a warehouse, cursing as I got hit in the head by a piece of flesh. I frowned, then took aim at a group of the skull-faces, in the middle of trying to attack a group of Black Op's. I fired four times, dropping one of them, watching the other three come running towards me. I reloaded, firing three more times, dropping another two. I stood up, watching as it began to jump towards me." Don't think so." He leapt, and I ducked, letting him fly over my head and crash into a wall. I grinned, walking over to it as it began to push itself up.


"Goodnight!" I brought my boot down on the things head, nodding as its skull cracked under the pressure."Now to find out what's going on.."

-------------
I tried to type in a hurry. unsure.gif

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson May 02, 2008 01:25 am
I'm back

Posted by: Xemo May 02, 2008 02:36 am
Goody! I can't find a clapping smily, so biggrin.gif .

Posted by: Xemo May 06, 2008 01:26 am
Doi.. Posteh! I am double-posting to let ya'll know that me did!


Donn Bakker
Time and Date;January 6th, 2008, 11:16PM
Weather:Slight Rain

I ducked as bullets began whizzing over my head, taking cover behind the car."Damnit!" I yelled, then yanked my last grenade off of my vest, flicking off the pin and waiting a few more seconds before throwing it over the top of the car. There was a loud cursing as my attackers saw the grenade, followed by a loud BOOM. I looked over my cover, seeing a small crater with corpses littered around it, what had once been my assailants. " Stupid bastards." I stood up, gazing around the battleground. I saw a clear path through a restaurant, and nodded, figuring it would provide perfect cover.

I sprinted towards it, ignoring the bullets hitting the ground near me. I had almost made it when a stray bullet hit my leg, going clean through my ankle. I stumbled, running on a few more feet before I fell, landing facefirst in a puddle. I laid there for a few moments, groaning in pain, before I slowly pushed myself up.I noticed that I had luckly landed behind another car, sheltering me from most of the gunfire. I crawled over to the car, leaning my back against it as I looked towards the restaurant. It was just a few meters away." God damnit.." I muttered, then turned my head, spotting one of the skull-heads a few feet away. It was running towards me, and I rolled to the side, yelling in pain before I stopped, watching it smack into the vehicle. It recovered quickly, leaping towards me again, and I fired the rest of my clip at it, watching the rounds burst through its skull. It continued flying through the air, despite the fact that it was really dead, and crashed into me, sending me to the floor and my gun flying through the air. I lay there, gasping for breath,pushing the thing off of me." This was a bad idea..." I lay there, panting as I watched the battle unfold." This would be a good time for a bit of..beer, I guess. I think.. Too bad..". I continued to watch for a few moments before I sat up, pushing myself to my feet and wincing in pain."Just a flesh wound." I began to limp towards the restaurant,leaving a trail of blood behind me, completely forgetting about my Desert Eagle. I had no clips for it anyways.

--------------
I just needed a post, darnit! <.< >.> unsure.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 10, 2008 04:51 am
Cliffhanger post, eh Xemo...

Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:31 PM
Weather: Rain

It was.... some type of mutant thing.... it looked like it was a part of the zombies.

I ran from it... and it was going for me. It was going at a slow pace though, as I checked back behind me. The others that I passed by, their attention got diverted to the thing, except the minimal zombies and the revenants. I ran toward the base we began with. Nena was there, sitting. She stood up when she saw the thing chasing me. It was tall, and it was gigantic. Its claw was horrendous. It cut those who got in the way, even its fellow zombies.

"Johann!!! Move it!" shouted Tom from afar.
A man beside him carried some weird type of launcher, but it looked closely to a grenade launcher. He shot it, and in time I rolled to the right in which I remained open... I caught a glimpse of the shot.

The creature, being hit by the rocket, was covered in green smoke. The smoke cleared in no time. The creature was hit.... by 10 needles! So those rockets contained those needles.
The creature was in pain after a while, as the other soldiers shot it. The Dark Ops fled, for some reason. It was shot many times, as it reacted to the needles but not to the gunshots. It then fainted, its claw growing smaller and smaller.

I ran to Tom. "First of all... where did that creature come from?!"
Tom had a smile on his face.
"It was a creature created by the Dark Ops. They were testing stolen viruses from our Agency, and they just placed one too many on a test sample, which was a human. They then created an abomination that we call 'The Claw.' We've been searching for this thing, and in time we managed to steal an Arcturus missile. It was recently created by the Black Ops but was taken control of the Dark Ops..

Glad it worked. Thanks for luring that thing in."

I was partly lost and partly relieved. Clerice was there, safe.
"You ok?" she asked.
"Never better. I'm just glad that ... that thing's killed now even though I just found out about it."
Clerice smiled for a bit.

Tom then stood in the middle of the Plaza.
"We managed to give a heavy blow upon the Dark Ops. This Plaza will be the second Black Ops resistance fortress created!"

The men cheered, carrying those wounded into the main fort.

"So, you two staying?" asked Tom once he turned around to us.
"We still have many things to do." I replied.
"Very well. I'm sorry, but we can't produce any vehicle ... you guys have to go on by foot. We'll be giving you supplies though."

He ordered a private to fetch some for us, as we got ready.

"You guys... I have one thing to ask." said Tom.
"Remember, if you find any Black Ops, tell them about this Plaza. Give them this GPS code, and they'll be sure to find us."
Tom handed us a small piece of paper. I kept it close to me.

In no time, we were back on track, going across the Plaza. It was patrolled by Soldiers so they can see if there are any remaining enemies.

We were given a bag of first aid, and a few bullets...

"So, what now Nena?" I asked.
"Well, I killed Dark Ops... let's just find more Black Ops and survivors out there."

We found a trail of blood leaving from a restaurant outside the Plaza...


OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Find out about the trail of blood.
Secondary: Help others in need.

Posted by: Xemo May 13, 2008 12:14 am
ph34r.gif

Donn Bakker
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:23 PM
Weather:Rain


Dragged myself into the restaurant, I looked around, spotting about a dozen dead bodies, along with a bunch of wrecked chairs and tables. I shook my head, limping over to the closest corpse and kneeled down, rummaging through the man's belongings, looking for a weapon. Finding nothing, I walked over to the next body, beginning to search through it. Underneath the woman's coat there was a Glock 9mm, strapped in a leather holster. I chuckled quietly, grabbing the gun and standing up, looking around the room." Poor bastards." I walked over to one of the tables, pushing the dead man laying on it onto the floor. I examined what he had been eating before half of his face was eaten off, prodding the squashed burger with my finger.

There was a quiet shuffling sound behind me, followed by a low moan, and I whirled around, aiming the glock at the woman I had took it from in the first place. I fired once, sending the thing crashing to the ground, a hole in her forehead. Slowly the other corpses began to shuffle to their feet, moaning the whole time, and I backed up, bumping into the something. I turned around to confront another zombie, jaws open to try and bite my shoulder. I swung my elbow into it's face, watching as it's cheek sloughed off, showing the bone underneath. It stumbled backwards as I fired into it's head, causing it to explode and send brain matter and bits of skull flying. I began to limp towards the door, stopping as I noticed the four zombies blocking my path. I brought the gun up, firing four more times. I killed three, the last bullet hitting the other zombie in the shoulder. I pulled the trigger, wincing as there was a small Click."Stupid piece of crap!"

I stepped fowards, spinning the gun around so that I held it by the barrel, and raised my arm, bringing the hilt of the gun crashing into the things head.It dropped, its skull caved in, and I stepped over it, shoving the open the door. I limped the last foot out, turning and slamming the door. "Finally." I muttered, then turned back around, leaning against the door." A fre-" I stopped as I saw the men patrolling the area, a frown appearing on my lips as I saw the two closest to me, staring at down at the trail of blood I had left. These people were definately armed, that was for sure. " Isn't this just lovely?" I muttered, ignoring the scratching of the door as the undead inside the restaurant struggled to get out.
---------------------------
I tried! unsure.gif sad.gif cool.gif tongue.gif happy.gif

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 13, 2008 12:33 am
Meh Xemo, you're good at this ohmy.gif


Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:31 PM
Weather: Slight Rain

Once we were about to approach the trail of blood, a man emerged from the restaurant. I got my gun ready, but ... he wasn't a zombie at all. Just someone with an injured leg...
But he sure looked like a normal Military soldier.
He looked young, but he was in bad shape.

"Sir... Nena, bring the first aid out."
Nena took out some first aid tools from her bag as I asked. She handed them to the man. I was willing to be help, but my attention got diverted away by the zombies inside the restaurant trying to escape.
I handed the man some bullets, which were a box of Desert Eagle rounds... hope it helps for him, since I got a random bunch of bullets. I also handed him a snack that I didn't know about. Still looks good anyway.
A few other soldiers came to where we were. "We'll aid you out of here." One of them said. "Le--"

He was stopped by the amount of zombies running toward us... it was about 10 or more. They ran fast.... I could hear them breathing. Me and Nena got ready. The man we just met did the same, and so did the other 2 soldiers.
What a way to start meeting a new person.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Engage the Undead.
Secondary: Aid others in need.

Posted by: Xemo May 13, 2008 01:55 am
Donn Bakker
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:33 PM
Weather:Rain

I nodded my thanks for the bullets and the first aid, limping over to where I had left the desert eagle, a few yards away. I picked it up, wincing as I put more weight on my injured leg, then stood back up, reloading the pistol. I slid the glock into my holster, turning as I saw the other soldiers. I went back over to stand by the soldiers, looking at the door for a moment before I noticed the running undead." Figures. These bastards never stop comin', do they?" I took aim, watching as the others did as well. "I'm going to sue someone after this.." I murmered, then began firing, dropping zombies with headshots. " And then I'm gonna buy me a cruise around the world. That sounds nice.." Shaking my head, then continued firing, as the others did the same. Hearing a clip as the gun went empty, I slid out the clip, letting it fall to the floor, sliding a new one in and going back to shooting." What are you alls names, anyways?"
---------------------
Xemo ish tired. Well, not tired, just.. tired... Woah

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 13, 2008 02:33 am
I hafta start readin' soon. Here ish my post.
Man you're affecting me with your interwbz language. ohmy.gif

Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:33 PM
Weather: Rain

And the battle started. The man we found a few moments ago had started firing. The other two terrified soldiers did the same. We joined them.

Nena was laughing while firing, since she was beside the man who was murmuring something.

"What are you alls names, anyways?" he asked us in the middle of firing. I killed a few, but they kept on coming.

"Name's Johann."
"Clerice, but you can also call me Nena."
"They call me Carlos." one of the soldiers exclaimed.
"I... I'm..." the other was too caught up with the fight. He backed from where we were shooting.. I heard noises of shouting in the back after. "GET IT OFF ME!! G-GET IT OFFF!!!"

He was being eaten by a zombie, who was on his chest.... literally. I shot the zombie as careful as possible, but it was too late for the man. His heart was taken out. The other soldier ran away, leaving the three of us. Oh, what cowards.
Once I turned around, both of them are still shooting. The zombies had gone down to 3, and so I joined into the fight. They all decreased to the lonely number zero. Nena was in relief. The man was reloading.
"So, what's your name?" I asked.

OBJECTIVES
*Pending*

Posted by: Xemo May 13, 2008 03:07 am
tongue.gif

Donn Bakker
Time and Date:January 6th, 2008, 11:35 PM
Weather:Rain


I watched the last undead fall, then turned to face the others, scratching the top of my head with the pistol barrel." My name.. Is Donn. Bakker. Donn Bakker. Good to meet ya'll..Could be better circumstances, but.. That's life." I turned away, walking over to the corpse of the other soldier, nudging him lightly with my uninjured foot. " Sometimes, I wonder about some people.." I aimed the pistol at the dead man's head, firing once, sending his brain matter spilling out onto the asphalt.Reaching down to pick up the man's weapon, I slung the rifle over my shoulder, taking out the bar-looking thing Johann had gave me.

Taking a small bite out of it, I turned back to look at the other two." So, you two got any idea of what to do now? I've already lost my entire squad, and it seems about time to get out of here. And I would much prefer we stick together. Find a helicopter or somethin'..."I shrugged, taking another bite out of the food. I was hungry after almost 48 hours of nothing to eat." I can't fly one, though."

-----------------------------
INTAWBZ! Wait.. what? What iz joo talkinz aboot?

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 13, 2008 04:56 am
Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:35 PM
Weather: Rain

"My name.. Is Donn. Bakker. Donn Bakker. Good to meet ya'll..Could be better circumstances, but.. That's life." he answered.
He took out that snack I gave him... which was a fig newton bar. Was a snack my Ma packed me.
We discussed about leaving this place.

"Well, we didn't want to leave right now..." answered Nena quickly.
"I want to destroy a few forts. You should do the ---"
I covered Nena's mouth.
"Forgive her. She's demanding..."
She looked at me with a mad face, but cooled down after.

"So, would you like to join us? " I asked.
"The Dark Ops... they killed many of our friends. They're also a threat to the survivors out there, because they kill anyone but themselves. We wish to ruin them.."

We started walking, as I talked to Donn.
"Those Dark Ops... they betrayed our agency." commented Nena.

As we talked, I could hear a screech which was heading our way.
"Damn it...." I said, stopping the conversation. "Those... revenants. They're coming."

From the sounds, there were probably five or more. A rough estimate.
We got our weapons ready, and moved on to eliminate the skulls.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Engage the Revenants.
Secondary: Aid those in need.


OI!, I've updated teh Johann's char. sheet and added clerice's sheet if you want to see it here.
http://www.ironoak.ch/forums/index.php?act=ST&f=56&t=6715&st=225#entry98895

Posted by: Xemo May 13, 2008 08:23 pm
Donn Bakker
Time and Date:January 6th, 2008, 11:37


I shook my head, listening to them talk about the Dark Ops.." I do believe it was them that killed off my squad.." I muttered, then stopped turned my head as I heard the screeches." These guys don't give up, do they?" I sighed sadly, taking aim with the captured rifle as the other two did the same. I watched the boneheads came around the corner, sprinting towards us down the street. There were eight of the things. I opened fired as the others did the same, dropping the skully's to the ground. Soon there were only three left, then they went down as well, skidding along the asphalt as they died.Slinging the rifle back over my shoulder, I turned to look at Johann." If you want to kill any of those Dark dudes, I think your gonna need a few more friends. They seem to be rather well equiped, eh?"

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 14, 2008 12:47 am
Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:42 PM
Weather: Drizzle

"I believe so... only the three of us won't even do." I replied. When I looked at Clerice, she seemed to look disappointed.
"But I want to destroy them now... no stopping whatsoever!!" she angrily said.
I looked at her, mature look that is.
"No, Nena... you see, numbers matter. We won't be able to stop them. We'll have no chance."
She looked away.
"Don't you have determination?! We can do this!!... I know we can."

She still doesn't understand that only a small amount of us won't do.

We walked past the recently killed Revenants, with some green-ish matter spilled by their heads. It was dark, fog was building up, and the places are becoming more and more deserted. Streetlamps and some lights lit the surroundings. A few zombies came our way though, but we shot them down. It had been silent for a long time. I had to break it..

"So, Donn, what got you into this?" I asked. He answered, as we walked.
I got worried that we were close to the forts. However, there's a huge skyscraper that caught my eye. It had lights high upon those buildings... I wonder what's in there. "Nena, Donn, up there." I told them both. They saw the light upon one of the windows on the sky scraper. Below it, there were some weird men in robes. We hid, since they didn't look like a pretty bunch. I observed them.

When a zombie came near, they said some sort of weird phrase... I couldn't understand it from afar, but it sounded like a ritual while they killed them. They then took their bodies and were taken inside the building. I want to know what's in there... I know they won't make it easy for us to just pass by.
We waited a bit, while Nena looked impatient and Donn still looked hungry.

We saw a civillian out there, bleeding arm, with no friends around. I feel so damn sorry for him, but we can't blow our cover. The cult members welcomed him inside, but I later heard shouting sounds and gunshots. Something's amiss.

"Guys," I said to them. "We have to get into that Skyscraper."

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Get into the Skyscraper.
Secondary: Be on a look out for the armed civillians.


--------------

Xemo, I think I can let you go here. We'll go on a split way, since the skyscraper's gigantic. The skyscraper's one of the Cult's buildings so, yep. You can come with my characters but you don't have to, you can make a different event in which Donn takes a different path or something.

Posted by: Xemo May 14, 2008 01:49 am
Donn Bakker
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:43 PM
Weather:Drizzle


We kept walking, killing the few zombies about. I turned my head as the man asked a question, shrugging after a moment." What got me into this? Got sent into Mecklenburg to rescue some survivors and clear it out for a missle strike, then hitched a helicopter over here. What about you?" I stopped talking as them as I saw the religous folks. Taking cover behind a small car, I watched the people go about their buissness. I winced slightly as I heard the gunshots from inside, then looked over at Johann as he began to talk. "Yes, but how do we get into it?" I muttered, then unslung the rifle, slowly taking aim on one of the ones near the door. " We could kill them all, if that would be ok." I slid my last grenade from my belt, tossing it up into the air a few times." Could kill some with this." I turned back to look at them."What do ya'll think?"


-------------------
Me dunnoz

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 14, 2008 03:17 am
Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:46 PM
Weather: Drizzle



We got into this... since we were ordered to do so. Me and Nena are from the Black Ops. Our Squad was completely obliterated in no time... so we're reduced to only two members. We still have a few members out there though, I'm sure. No luck on finding them though..

-----

Donn agreed. I'm sure Clerice will just follow me around.
"Alright, here's what we'll do," I said.

"Donn, snipe for us. We'll try to get in without chaos. I don't really know what's next..."

We moved out, right around where we were hiding, which was a fallen Pawnshop. The jewerly's tempting but I can't get them at a time like this... heheh, I can sell them for a few bucks and all... well anyway, we rushed in, being lucky to see that one cultist(name fits them) is turned around, patrolling the back of the building, which was an entrance to the parking lot tunnel.
Donn sniped him, instantly killing him silently. I ran as quickly as possible to catch the victim's falling body... we seemed like we were in. I don't know what Donn plans, but hopefully he can join with us.
We got inside the building, which was a candle-lit lobby, and a few rooms, with stairs. Cult members were chanting something, and it was a bit wierd. We remained outside the door, waiting for Donn.

OBJECTIVES:
Pending.

Posted by: Xemo May 14, 2008 08:11 pm
Donn Bakker
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:49 Pm
Weather: Rain


I watched the religous guy fall, then began to inch my way towards where the other two had entered the building. Going from cover to cover, I got half-way there before there was a shout of alarm from one of the cultists. I ducked behind a burnt out car, cursing. After a moment, I heard them moving towards where I had hidden. I suppose that sneaking in was impossible now. I jumped out of cover, letting off a burst of fire from the rifle. It was highly inaccurate, merely causing them to take cover behind wreckage.


"Hope you two know what your doing.." I muttered, then took aim, crouching down. I fired at the cultists, killing four of them before I had to reload the rifle. I ducked down as a shot went over my head, then fired at the shooter, hitting him twice in the head. I turned my attention to another one, firing a single shot into his neck. Watching him writhe in pain as he fell to the floor, I turned to look back at the entrance, noting that there was several more cultists coming from the front entrance.


I grabbed my grenade, flicking off the pin and holding it for a moment. Counting to two, I threw it towards the entrance, ducking down as it went off in the middle of the group. There was a loud explosion, followed by several high pitched screams. I peered over my cover, seeing a pile of mangled corpses in front of the door. The door itself had been blown to pieces, along with one of the men behind it.


I stood up, hurrying over towards the door as another of the cultists began to walk out, a small pistol held in his hand. I fired the rifle from my hip, sending three bullets into the mans stomach. He stumbled backwards, blood pouring out of the bullet wounds before he fell to the ground, his hand squeezing the pistol trigger. I reached the door, taking cover behind the wall and peering in. There were several cultists, along with other oddly assorted items, inside a candle lit lobby. The cultists were all chanting something, and I raised my gun, firing at the closest one, dropping him to the ground. I ducked as gunshots peppered my cover. That definately got their attention.


=======================
Ah tried.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 15, 2008 01:08 am
Nice, caused a bit of chaos in there. tongue.gif

Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:49 PM
Weather: Rain

Once we got in, we remained there, hidden. The cultists' chants got weirder and weirder, until I heard a few more gunshots outside. It caused about 5 of them to pour out of the entrance. Only about 2 remained. "Heheh..." Nena muttered. She jumped out, quickly bursting the two other cultists' heads. Her DEATH nature is really showing up again.
"Johann, it's clear. Cmon!" she said. I pulled her to where we were again. Donn came in finally. More Cultists who were chanting while they were walking came from the upper stairs... Donn put an end to them. We stood finally, since Donn killed most of them.
"You ok, Donn?" I asked him, while cleaning the dust that got onto my uniform.

We checked up on the other remaining doors, which were jammed. We only saw a few open, and ... dissected zombies and humans remained there. It was disgusting indeed.

"Let's go upstairs," I finally declared.

And so we did, and we were greeted by Cultists with guns, pointed at us.... other cultists held torches on their hands, since the upper part was dark. Only a few candles were out there.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Explore and endure the Building

Posted by: Xemo May 15, 2008 02:13 am
Donn Bakker
Time and Date:January 6th, 2008, 11:52 PM
Weather: Rain



I nodded my head, reloading the rifle before following the two. We finally reached the stairs, and went up, and I stopped when I saw all the cultists with the guns and the torches and the candles and stuff. I let a little sigh escape my lips, letting the rifle hang by my side."I really think we should have taken my choice.." I muttered, then turned my head to look at the other two." I think we might want to run.. Or surrender.. Surrender.."I chuckled quietly, sniffing after a few moments."Surrender..." I shrugged my shoulders." I dunno."


---------------------
Meep

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 15, 2008 02:53 am
Guess this is the time we separate our characters, mehbeh. We'll meet up later.

Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:52 PM
Weather: Rain

We were surrounded, that's for sure. A slight movement, and we'll be hammered with bullets. I waited. Lightning outside...
Donn suggested to surrender...

"Clerice, Donn..." I muttered.
"When I draw my weapon, run."

Clerice let out a little sigh, and Donn seemed to look dissapointed. "Ready... set..."
But when I was about to say go, I was blacked out... I only saw Donn able to run away, and Clerice too. All was too vivid...
I felt a huge pain in my shoulder.. ..

.... where are t-they taking me?....

OBJECTIVES UNCLEAR



Posted by: Xemo May 15, 2008 03:06 am
Donn Bakker
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:53 PM
Weather:Rain


I sprinted down the stairs, jumping down the last few stairs. I looked up as I got to the bottom, shaking my head sadly.*Thanks..I guess.*I ducked as a bullet came flying down the stairs, sprinting out of the entrance to the building. I stopped a few feet out the door, then turned my head, looking for where to go."Darnit.." I hurried down one of the streets, glancing over my shoulder as I made my way away from the building." I'll be back soon.." I muttered, looking once more towards the building before I turned a corner. "Gotta find some more people.."
--------------
Heh

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 15, 2008 04:47 am
Dammit man, this is so awesome.

Let's try to make our time match so we'll be able to join the three characters up.

Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 11:57 PM
Weather: Rain

Ugh......


Just after a few minutes, I was able to wake up... but I was being thrown around by these weird cult members. Man candles lit our way, and many zombies were being worshipped. Just too damn weird...
Even some civillians were tortured. These people are totally twisted.

I was being taken to a robed man, but this time his robe is fancier and he seems a bit taller than the others.
"Master, we've found this man lurking around our sacred place," the one right to me said.

"Excellent... EXCELLENT!! Haha..." he laughed. I'm too weirded out.

"Throw him in to our big sacrifice chamber. We only need a few more people..."

The cultists beside me seemed to look disappointed.
"W-we.... didn't get the other two. One of them has gotten away, while the other is in this building."
The master guy slapped their faces with a strong force and spat on their faces.
"You fools!! Once I become one of our gods, you will be deeply punished when I talk with our arriving master."

What are these idiots talking about? I didn't really feel too scared anymore, just weirded out. I was sent and thrown in into a large room, which looked like a conference room, with a heavily sealed window overviewing the city. A few of the men are in there.
One man seemed interested to see me.
"Captured too?" he asked. He looked pretty intelligent, with a vest on of course.
"Uh huh..." I replied.
He paused and looked at me.
"Black Ops ? I see... you guys look like you're fighting yourselves."
"No no, our Agency was taken over by the darker version of us."
He paused.
"I see..." he replied.
"I'm Nicholas."
"Call me Johann."

We became quick friends.
"So, you have any idea on getting out of here?" I asked.
"Yes yes, I'm just trying to awaken something in my mind..."
Hm? Is he trying to adjust? I left him for a bit. I noticed that the other people in here were worried too. "We won't make it !" One man declared. "Shush fool! We'll get out of here," another replied.

Just then, Nicholas looked at me. His ... pupils changed... it became orange.
"Johann... I got it." he said to me.
His tone of voice sounds a bit different.
"In a few moments, you'll hear tormenting screams of the cultmen out there."
The rest of the people with us listened.

I waited... a few moments.

Loud screams did come. Moans of zombies and their victims came in... what a prediction.

"And in a moment, we'll be out of this." he said.

OBJECTIVES:
Secondary: Endure the building

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson May 16, 2008 03:03 am
I'm sorry 'bout that again, I have been grounded again. It okay that I just start here? It'd take a while to catch up. ok, here goes
--------------------------------------------------------------

Scott McCormic
January 6th, 2008 11:58 PM
Weather: unsure

I woke up inside a building, the sight and sounds of death all around me. I noticed a robed man holding my combat knife. I stood up, and he rushed at me. I snapped his arm like a chicken bone and grabbed my knife. I stepped forward, cutting him all the way across the throat, spilling his blood everywhere. Damn it, where are my weapons? I exited that room and found my equipment on a table in the next room. I put on my armor and holstered my weapons. I opened another door and saw a roomful of robed men, but decided to turn from that direction and ran down the hall. Someone seemed to hear me, and they shouted at me. I turned and drew my Desert Eagle. It was a woman, drenched in blood and wielding a fire axe. I lowered my Pistol, and she told me the her name was Kelly. "Are you bit?" I inquired. "N-no, I'm fine, but my brother turned so I killed him." I said, a bit unempatheticly. "Well, I'm getting out of here. You can come if you want." She nodded and Grabbed my hand. "I'll go with you. What's your name?" "Scott McCormic."
I led her down a hall and ran past a group of soldier types. I looked at them, and they looked at me, but I kept running. Kelly asked "Shouldn't we help them?" I looked a her and said "No, I have a mission of my own to attend to." I turned on my radio and shouted into it "Lars... Lars, are you there?" "

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 16, 2008 04:16 am
Oh shizznits man, that was not that bad.
Would've been better if you stayed a bit long but this is good enough.



Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 12:02 AM
Weather: Rain

Split-Personality

Zombies came busting in the door.... what the hell?! Is this his doing?! The civillians inside were terrified.
Nicholas got closer to them.
"No, Nick!!" I shouted.

"Wreak havoc.." he said to the zombies, .... who did what he said. This guy is mad!!

Just outside this office part, it was complete chaos...
The cult men were confused at what was going on. We all got out.
"Hmph... you go get your stuff. I'll be here enjoying this," he said to us.
The zombie killing and all, nothing to enjoy for me... I don't get why this guy likes it. When I met him, he seemed innocent. Just after a moment or two, he's this orange-eyed guy who commands zombies and enjoys violence. A split personality.

I didn't have the time to waste. I searched every room in this floor, and I was able to find it. Surprisingly, the weapons room was still lit by lights, not candles.
I took the stuff I did own, and the others took any weapon. We got out of the room, seeing armed cultists. And so the battle starts. Nick was far from us, punching the daylights out of the poor cultists. We kept shooting the armed cultists, and were pushed back. They constantly hid, and we constantly moved back a bit. I bumped into Nick.. he thought I was a threat so he grabbed my collar and was about to land a punch. He just looked away. No sorries?

Anyway, we kept on fighting, until we were kind of losing hope. Two of the civillians had died, and the zombies were also being killed. "Damn these wretches..." muttered Nick beside me.
After just a brief moment of near-defeat, I heard a familiar gunshot sound. Clerice!!
She was there, shooting the daylights out of the cultists. We were able to also shoot them now. In no time, we became victorious in this floor. I was reunited with Clerice.
She crashed into me with a hug. Oh was I relieved.
"Missed me?" she said in a cute way.
"Of course," I replied.

She was kind of worried about the wandering zombies and Nick the orange-eyed guy.
"Johann. I'll see you." he said to me. He just left, taking the zombies with him. He's really able to control them. He took the stairs below... I think he has a plan.

"Who was he?" asked Clerice.
"Just a friend. He's able to control the zombies somehow..." I replied, and concluded.
Clerice was a bit amazed.
"Let's go," she said.
I grabbed her shoulder before she was about to leave. "Wait, first of all, we have to put an end to this cult."

It didn't sound easy, but we were both willing to do that.

With Donn without our side, however, it'll be hard.

OBJECTIVES
Primary: Destroy the Cult and its leader.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson May 16, 2008 09:47 pm
Scott McCormic
Jaruary 7th, 2008, 12:01 AM
Weather: still don't know

I kept shouting into the radio, and I finally got a response "Hello? This is Owen Smith, Commander of eighth company." I replied " I'm Scott McCormic, Corporal, of third company." Kelly opened a door, and I followed her down several flights of stairs. "Hello, Commander Smith, are you there?" nothing... "Yeah, I'm here. *gunfire* We're pinned down in an alley across the street from a large building." I kept going down the stairs, but after a bit I said. "What's it like out there?" "Terrible... Robed men and zombies have kept us trapped over here for arund thirty minutes." I said"Do you need support?" a pause... "Yes *gunfire and indistinct shouting* We'd appreciate it." Kelly yelped, and I turned around. She fell facefirst into me. "Wow, thanks for breaking my fall, Scott." I laughed to myself and helped her up. Once she was at her feet, we made it to the lobby. We ran through the front door and heard the sounds of gunfire ringing through the air. I saw a robed man, and shot him through the back of his head. Kelly grabbed my other Desert Eagle from its holster and fired at another of the men, missing his head by several inches. He turned around and brought up his AK47. I swung up my Beowulf and fired three rounds at him. One hit stomach, one hit chest, and the last obliterated his head in a mist of blood and brain. as he fell, I saw a man in a Black Ops uniform.
I said into my radio. "That you, sir?" He shouted, not through the radio. "Yes, yes it is." Three more robed men ran around a corner and fired their various guns. I took a shot to my right side, but my vest took it. Before I could return fire, an apc fired a rocket, killing the men. Kelly and I ran over to the commander. We exchanged formalities, and we all got into the APC. I looked at the commander and said "sir, on the fifteenth floor are a group of people, care to help them out?" He nodded, and he instructed the cannoneer to aim at the fiteenth floor. I pointed to a spot on the building and said "That's about where the men were slaughtering people with their zombies." He nodded and told the cannoneer "Fire!" That chamber of horrors was blown away by the cannon. "There, ready to go? Some norwegian man wanted us to meet him downtown. "Lars?!" "yes, I belive he did say that was his name. He wanted us to help kill a horde of zombies that have trapped him and a veritable army of survivors. I looked at Kelly. "Kelly, when we get there, I want you, if they are taking people out, to go with them. Ok?" she nodded. "They'll need someone to watch out for them." She smiled and laughed. Aside from the blood, she was very pretty. The APC started rolling, and we headed out to help those survivors.
---------------------------------------
that's how Scott meets up with Neal.

Posted by: Xemo May 19, 2008 02:34 am
Donn Bakker
Time and Date:January 7th, 2008, 12:04 AM
Weather:Thunderstorm, Heavy Rain

I glared up at the sky as the rain began to pour down, shaking my head after a few moments. " Figures.." I turned my head, blinking a few times as I saw a light somewhere down the street. I started hesitantly towards it, seeing a few men with flashlights walking towards me as a flash of lightning lit the whole thing up. A small grin crept upon my face."Lovely.."


I jogged towards them, getting up to a few yards away before one of them yelled out in alarm, sending off a burst of fire my way with the rifle slung around his arm.I ducked behind a car,shouting out as I did so." Don't shoot!I ain't one of them things!" A few moments went by, then I peered over the hood of the car, looking at the group, all of them pointing their weapons towards me. They wore various types of clothing, mostly jeans and a t-shirt. I stood up, waving the hand without my Desert eagle in it towards them."Uh..Hi." They slowly lowered their weapons, then one of them stepped fowards."Who are you?" He asked, narrowing his eyes at the same time.


"Donn Bakker." I answered, letting my hands fall to my side."US Army. The rest of my squad was killed off." He frowned for a moment, then nodded his head, letting his shotgun dangle from it's strap. "Charlie Naderran. You can join us, if you want." I nodded my head." Uhm.. Well, I gotta go save my..friends, I guess. They've been captured by some wierd cult-thing." Charlie nodded." I saw those robed-guys earlier. Killed 'em, too. We'll come help you. Those sick bastards need to die." I grinned, then motioned for them to follow me." Com'on. I'll show you where they are." I began walking back towards the skyscraper, followed shortly by the group. Maybe we might get out of this...
----------
Teamates:
Charlie Nadderan
Remington 875 Pump action shotgun


David Synapse
M4 Carbine

Weston Niffi
Glock 9mm

George Rogers
Remington 700 Rifle


Posted by: Neal Ovdensson May 21, 2008 01:23 pm
I alluded to Neal's family before, but now one of his relatives comes into play.
---------------------
Edgar Ovdensson
Age: 27
Face: Similar to Neal's. Green eyes
Hair: Black
Occupation: Gun shop owner (the one Lizzy works at)
Ht: 6'6"
Wt: 189
Bio: A Norwegian Immigrant, he paid for Neal, his mother, and his cousin Gunnar, to come to America.
Nationality: American/ Norwegian
Weapons: Viking Longsword, Twin Desert Eagles, Meat Cleaver, RCP90, Barrett 50 caliber Sniper Rifle.

Posted by: Xemo May 21, 2008 07:26 pm
Although, I wish I knew how Scott disappeared away from Robert... Doi. That makeyz me haf ta post sumfin. I do dat lataz. Ja. Darn joo, Neal.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson May 21, 2008 08:44 pm
He got clocked over the head and dragged away.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 28, 2008 02:20 am
Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 12:19 AM
Weather: Unknown

It was hell in here. We had enough supplies to take the cult down I guess, so we wreaked havoc. We were high up, and one of the floors was smashed to pieces. The cult members were panicking... they resorted to close-ranged weapons and objects they are able to find. They are also trying to calm the zombies down. They can't seem to control those things as well as Nicholas did. It was the end for them.

All I can say is that it was confusing and chaotic during our journey to end the cult. Here and there, zombies ate cult members, and cult members killed civillians. We were trying to get to the top as fast as we can. One floor already blew up, probably by a cannon from outside. So we are recieving help.
It was also very hard without Donn... and so, I decided to stay behind and wait for him.
"Johann, careful..." said Clerice. "Don't worry about me," I replied. That same feeling I've had with her for a while now came back again. I became extra worried.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Stay behind and wait for Donn.
Secondary: Destroy the Cult.

Posted by: Xemo May 30, 2008 10:45 pm
Donn Bakker
Time and Date:January7th, 2008, 12:22 PM
Weather:Heavy Rain, Thunderstorm


Moving slowly through the darkness, we had finally reached the skyscraper. We were about twenty yards away from the entrance, and from the little light there was, we could see zombies all around the entrace, along with several cult members . I looked back towards the others as Charlie stepped up beside me." Looks like fun.." He muttered towards me. I nodded." You still want to help me?"He hesitated for a moment, then nodded in reply." Can't just let them die like that. " I grinned, then turned back to look at the crowd in front of the building.


"How do we get past that?" Charlie shrugged, then turned to David, motioning for something with his hand. David reached around to grab something out of his backpack, his hand coming out with a small pipe, with a fuse connected to the end. I raised an eyebrow as Charlie took the home-made explosive, lighting it before chucking it towards the entrace, ducking down a moment before it exploded in a shower of shrapnel. The crowd infront of the building was blown to pieces, leaving nothing but mangled body parts and blood in their place. We ran fowards to get into the building, entering it to find humans and zombies battling in close combat. The zombies were winning. The rest of the guys immediatly opened fire, dropping zombies and cult members both. Soon, the lobby was cleared of enemies, and I waved them towards the stairs, rushing up it as the rest of them followed.


Reaching the top of the stairs, I spotted a human surrounded by zombies, yet the zombies didn't seem to be attacking him. Aiming my rifle, I fired off a burst, killing a zombie. The man turned to look at me, then pointed towards us, causing the zombies to start stumbling towards us."Ah, what the hell, man?" I growled, then fired at the approaching zombies.Crazy people..



Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff May 31, 2008 05:31 am
Oi, that guy with the zombie control is not part of the cult I tell ya. He's a character of mine from my other fanfic and has made an appearance here. He's a nice person indeed, but you never know. This "other self" of his can be both sluggish and unpredictable so I'm permitting you to let him attack ya guys. But wait, don't kill him. smile.gif

Posted by: Xemo June 01, 2008 05:22 am
I didn't plan on killin him. But, naturally, if you saw someone controlling zombies, you would start shootign at him. Or, atleast, I would.. Freakkkeh.

Posted by: Xemo June 15, 2008 05:03 am
Dis appears.... Dead. Kinda. Yea..Dangit..

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 15, 2008 05:18 am
Lol, hasn't it been always like this? XD

I'm still not feeling like writing... so if I force myself, my writing comes out shitty and ugly. So, give it time.

Posted by: Xemo June 18, 2008 02:30 am
Usually theres not a gap of several weeks between posts, though.:Nod of thy head:

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson June 19, 2008 11:54 pm
Sorry, an old friend was visiting from norway. I'll post ASAP.

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 27, 2008 07:26 am
Maybe I'll try writing agayn.

Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 12:24 AM
Weather: Unknown

Staying behind was a pain.... I had to hide between places in the floor, which had rooms here and there. Now, the war between us, the liberators of this building, the zombies, and the insane Cult, had settled down somehow. Cult members ran, zombies walked. Those who sense my blood, I terminate.

.. I wonder how Clerice is doing. By now, I can't .. help my emotions about her. Maybe once she comes, I'll tell her how I feel already. I can't stop holding it back.... god, thinking about her like this makes me worry about her more. I can't leave this place however... I have to wait for Donn.

I lost count of the time, but I heard some gunshots after a while... I truly hope it's him with some help.

OBJECTIVES:
Primary: Wait for Backup.

Posted by: Xemo June 30, 2008 12:10 am
Donn Bakker
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 12:27 AM
Weather:Thunderstorm

I let the clip drop from my desert eagle, reloading it before I resumed to shoot at the undead. As the last one fell to a headshot, I looked around for their "controller", cursing as I failed to find him. Motioning towards the others, I began to walk forwards, gun held out in front of me as I stepped over the dead bodies. Soon, we came to another group of zombies, stumbling towards us down a hallway. We all opened fire, and had killed over a dozen of them before there was a loud scream from behind. I turned my head to see David on the floor, being torn to pieces by several zombies, almost a dozen more undead coming in from behind us. Surrounded. I turned, aiming a single shot at David's head before I set to work shooting the undead on top of him. There was nonstop gunfire for over a minute before the undead finally stopped coming. Charlie walked over to David, kneeling by his dead corpse before he turned and looked towards me. " There better have been a good reason for coming here.." He muttered, and I nodded, setting off down the hallway. I hope so..

Posted by: iliketoblowzombieheadsoff June 30, 2008 10:42 am
Johann Marcellus
Time and Date: January 6th, 2008, 12:29 AM
Weather: Unknown

I came to see who was shooting, which was the stairs headed to this floor. I was surprised... it was Donn with backup!
"Donn! I'm so glad your here!" I told him. I was interrupted by the zombies stumbling our way. They had seen me.
There's truly no time for bonding. Once I engaged the zombies, Donn and his friends joined me. We made waste with the zombies who had died by now. I reloaded, while Donn's friends walked without waiting.
One of his friends looked at me.
"Who are you?" he asked me with a pretty mad tone.
"I-I'm Johann... I was waiting for you guys a while ago."
He grabbed my collar with force...
"You got my friend killed out there... why the hell are we here anyway?!"
He was mad... he lost his friend after all, some guy I don't know about.
"I needed some help in stopping these cult-members..."
He loosened his grip.
"These guys... they lure in more zombies than any normal civillian. Look at this place, it's infested with them."
I aimed over his shoulder and shot one zombie dead.
"We need to destroy the cult leader so this could end..."
The man finally calmed down.
"Well... what are we waiting for? Let's go," he suggested.

We moved out.

I felt more confident with more people..
We moved from floor to floor, taking any zombie we can. We slowly lost ammo, but found some on the way. I was still scared about Clerice... I wonder where she is? I could not get pulled back by thinking about her, so I kind of took her out of my head for a bit.
We arrived at the very top. There was a man with the fancier uniform struggling with a zombie.
"So, y-you bastards m-managed to reach this area!!" he said to use, while he struggled.
"Your leadership.... it needs to be stopped."
He looked at me a bit as he struggled. He later let the zombie bite him... then he pushed it away.
He went in front of us, missing a pretty huge chunk on his shoulder.
"Y-you s-simply c-can't... you bastards... I-I've planted bombs around h-here... and i-it's going to explode in n-no time!!! Ha... HAHAHAHAHA!!
He looked up, shouting and waving his arms around him. We were expecting some sort of weird happening, but nothing ever did.
We shot him as much as we can, ending his misery. What a waste, this guy wasn't with reality at all.
We paused until we heard beeping noises. It was loud... loud enough to warn us to flee.

This building will go into ruins in 3 minutes...

OBJECTIVE:
Flee the building before it explodes.

-----------------

Uh, you can write aboot how we got to the cult leader, I didn't write too much on that part.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson September 17, 2008 11:04 pm
So sorry guys. busy summer, and i just started school, so i have been so swamped. I promise promise promise i will have new material ASAP.

Posted by: Neal Ovdensson September 25, 2008 01:59 am
Neal Ovdensson
January 7th, 2008 6:30 PM
Weather:cloudy
-----------------------

I stepped out of the office. Lizzy was tending to the inferm. I smelled something intoxicating, so I decided to follow it. I climbed the back fence, unable to resist the urge to follow this odor. As I continued walking, the scent became more and more intense. I ran toward it, faster and faster. I became hopelessly lost in a part of town I have never been in, so intense was this instinct. I stopped at a laboratory building, this was the source. I read the sign at the front gate. "Silverman Pharmacuticals" was in big red letters, in front of a white cross on a black background. I walked in through the front door and found the place utterly abandoned. Blood was over almost every inch of the wall. I had not thought to carry a firearm, but a had my sledgehammer slung over my back. I took it into my hands and walked down the main hall. The lights flickered sporadicly, and although I was intoxicated by the smell, I could not help but be nervous. I smashed open a door with my hammer. Inside the room were three men in labcoats and a large, covered crate. One of the men shouted "You can't be here!"
I smiled and raised my hammer up to chest level. Two of the men rushed me, and the third began typing at a keyboard. The first man trying to slash me with a scalpel, I dodged and punched him in the face. The second ran at me and swung a monkey wrench at me. I ducked the shot and Struck his nose with the palm of my hand, sending the nose into his brain. He died instantly. The first then tried to run away, and I swung my sledgehammer, smashing his skull. The third one finished typing and trie to leap the desk. As he jumped, I grabbed the first man's scalpel and threw it into the side of the third man's head. He made a sputtering sound and fell across the floor, landing dead in a sprawling heap.
I continued to search out the smell, which was strongest at a cabinet. I opened it and found a bottle. It was next to a clipboard with a piece of paper. the papar read "Subject-Neal Ovdensson Race- Caucasian
I read no more of the paper, but folded it up and placed it into my pocket. I opened the bottle, sniffing the liquid inside. It was something unlike anything I had ever experienced, all at once I felt ecstasy and rage, amongst every other emotion. I quickly drank the contents... At once, it felt as if fire was in my veins. Many minutes passed, and I finally gained control of my body again. I read the bottle. "Drug D" was drawn in marker on the back. Almost instantly, the crate Burst open. A large abberation clambered onto its feet. It turned towards me. It was dimitri. He lifted his machine gun and began firing it into my body. The bullets tore through my entire body. My arm was cleft off. I fell to the ground and saw my arm crawling across the floor. it climbed up dimitri's back and up his head. Dimitri tried to remove the hand, but before he could raise his arm to reach it, the index and middle fingers were jammed into dimitri's eye sockets. Dimitri fell onto his knees and slumped over. My arm crawled back to me, and I saw a face forming up where the shoulder was. It began to speak to me. "You don't look so good." The face became a head, and a complete body formed. It was an exact likeness of myself. It said to me "Don't worry, I'll take care of Lizzy for ya." He licked his lips and began walking away. I reached out and grasped his ankle. He tried to kick me off, but I held with all of my remaining strength. He smiled at me. "Goodbye, Neal." He brought up his leg and shattered my wrist. He put on the clothes of one of the lab men and sauntered out. Dear god, what's he going to do. Out of the shadows, another figure appeared. It moved closer and closer to me. It was my brother, Edgar. He Garbbed a vial of Gray liquid and injected it into my arm. After a few moments, my spine fixed itself and all of the bulletholes closed up. I stood up, noticing that I still had no right arm. He handed me a machete and said. "Lucky I followed you." He and I ran out, chaseing the fake me very closely. I had so many questions for Edgar. Chief among them, how did he find me? We continued to run after him, and he turned around. He produced a tenticle from his shoulder and tried to strike me with it. I ducked and grabbed the bizarre projection and ran at him. He made another one, but edgar sliced it off. Fake me grabbed Edgar around the throat and lifted him. I snuck up behind him and Hacked off his head with a single slice of my machete. Edgar clutched his throat, trying to get back his breath. The head snarled at me, and Edgar Fired a pistol between its eyes. It ceased to make any sound, but the body stood up. Edgar ran up and stuffed a grenade down its throat hole. The torso exploded, and it stirred no more.
Edgar and I continued toward where I expected the base was. Much time passed, and we saw smoke in the distance. It was from the base's various bonfires that were used for heat. We walked through the gate and Lizzy shot me an angry look. She said, "Where have you been? I've been worried sick." I said dryly "You wouldn't believe me if I told you." She looked at Edgar, "Hi Ed." He nodded and we showed him to where he would be staying. It was a large shed. I walked back into my office and sat in a chair. Lizzy followed me and I asked her, "Everyone still alive?" She nodded, finally settling her eyes on my empty right sleeve. She gasped and fainted. I grabbed her and laid her down on her cot. How am I supposed to explain this?
---------------------------------
How'd I do?

Powered by Invision Power Board (http://www.invisionboard.com)
© Invision Power Services (http://www.invisionpower.com)
LiteBar skin by InvisionSkins.com - copyright 2003 Goof Muilwijk [Roadkill71]